The Project Gutenberg eBook of Siam : The Land of the White Elephant as It Was and Is
    
This ebook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and
most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms
of the Project Gutenberg License included with this ebook or online
at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States,
you will have to check the laws of the country where you are located
before using this eBook.

Title: Siam : The Land of the White Elephant as It Was and Is

Author: George B. Bacon

Editor: Frederick Wells Williams

Release date: November 25, 2011 [eBook #38078]

Language: English

Credits: Produced by Hunter Monroe, Juliet Sutherland and the Online
        Distributed Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net


*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK SIAM : THE LAND OF THE WHITE ELEPHANT AS IT WAS AND IS ***




Produced by Hunter Monroe, Juliet Sutherland and the Online
Distributed Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net





[Illustration: GREAT PAGODA WAT CHANG.]




  _ILLUSTRATED LIBRARY OF TRAVEL_

  SIAM

  THE LAND OF THE WHITE ELEPHANT

  _AS IT WAS AND IS_

  COMPILED AND ARRANGED BY
  GEORGE B. BACON

  REVISED BY
  FREDERICK WELLS WILLIAMS

  NEW YORK
  CHARLES SCRIBNER'S SONS
  1893.

  COPYRIGHT, 1881, 1892, BY
  CHARLES SCRIBNER'S SONS

  TROW DIRECTORY
  PRINTING AND BOOKBINDING COMPANY
  NEW YORK




  REVISER'S NOTE

The present editor's aim in revising this little volume has been to
leave untouched, so far as possible, Mr. Bacon's compilation, omitting
only such portions as were inaccurate or obsolete, and adding rather
sparingly from the narratives of a few recent travellers. The
authoritative history and description of Siam has yet to be written, and
until this work appears the accounts of Pallegoix, of Bowring, and of
Mouhot convey as satisfactory and accurate impressions of the country as
those of later writers. Though the wonderful ruins at Angkor are now
technically within the confines of Siam, their consideration still
belongs to a treatise on Cambodia, and this as a separate country could
not fairly be joined to Siam in carrying out the plan of the series. In
other respects, without attempting to be exhaustive, the reviser's
endeavor has been to neglect no important part or feature of the
kingdom.

The regeneration effected in Siam during the past half century presents
a suggestive contrast to that ebullition of new life which has within an
even briefer period transformed despotic Japan into a free and ambitious
state. Here, as there, the stranger is impressed with those outward
symbols of nineteenth-century life, the agencies of steam, gas, and
electricity that appear in many busy centres in whimsical incongruity
to their Oriental setting; but these are the adjuncts rather than the
essentials of that Western civilization which both countries are
striving to imitate. In Siam, it must be confessed, there is no such
evidence of popular awakening as now directs the world's attention to
the Mikado's empire. The languor and content of life in the tropics
disposes the people to seek new ideals and accept new institutions less
eagerly than under Northern skies. Siam's policy of gradual progress
toward a condition of higher enlightenment is in admirable accordance
with her needs, and promises to achieve its purpose with no such risks
of reaction or shipwreck as beset the course of more ambitious states in
the East.

                                                  F. W. W.




 CONTENTS                                          PAGE

 CHAPTER I.                                           1

 CHAPTER II.
 GEOGRAPHY OF SIAM,                                  10

 CHAPTER III.
 OLD SIAM--ITS HISTORY,                              17

 CHAPTER IV.
 THE STORIES OF TWO ADVENTURERS,                     36

 CHAPTER V.
 MODERN SIAM,                                        65

 CHAPTER VI.
 FIRST IMPRESSIONS,                                  73

 CHAPTER VII.
 A ROYAL GENTLEMAN,                                  86

 CHAPTER VIII.
 PHRABAT SOMDETCH PHRA PARAMENDR MAHA MONGKUT,      104

 CHAPTER IX.
 AYUTHIA,                                           121

 CHAPTER X.
 PHRABAT AND PATAWI,                                130

 CHAPTER XI.
 FROM BANGKOK TO CHANTABOUN--A MISSIONARY JOURNEY
 IN 1835,                                           146

 CHAPTER XII.
 CHANTABOUN AND THE GULF,                           170

 CHAPTER XIII.
 MOUHOT IN THE HILL-COUNTRY OF CHANTABOUN,          183

 CHAPTER XIV.
 PECHABURI OR P'RIPP'REE,                           200

 CHAPTER XV.
 THE TRIBES OF NORTHERN SIAM,                       216

 CHAPTER XVI.
 SIAMESE LIFE AND CUSTOMS,                          234

 CHAPTER XVII.
 NATURAL PRODUCTIONS OF SIAM,                       258

 CHAPTER XVIII.
 CHRISTIAN MISSIONS IN SIAM--THE OUTLOOK FOR THE
 FUTURE,                                            270

 CHAPTER XIX.
 BANGKOK AND THE NEW SIAM,                          277




                    LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS

 GREAT PAGODA WAT CHANG,                        _Frontispiece_

 INUNDATION OF THE MEINAM,                                  11

 PAGODA AT AYUTHIA,                                         21

 VIEW TAKEN FROM THE CANAL AT AYUTHIA,                      31

 RUINS OF A PAGODA AT AYUTHIA,                              38

 GENERAL VIEW OF BANGKOK,                                   76

 THE LATE FIRST KING AND QUEEN,                            105

 ONE OF THE SONS OF THE LATE FIRST KING,                   109

 A FEW OF THE CHILDREN OF THE LATE FIRST KING,             120

 REMOVAL OF THE TUFT OF A YOUNG SIAMESE,                   122

 ELEPHANTS IN AN ENCLOSURE OR PARK AT AYUTHIA,             127

 PAKNAM ON THE MEINAM,                                     129

 PAGODA AT MOUNT PHRABAT,                                  130

 MOUNTAINS OF KORAT FROM PATAWI,                           141

 PORT OF CHANTABOUN,                                       149

 MONKEYS PLAYING WITH A CROCODILE,                         180

 SIAMESE ACTORS,                                           194

 MOUNTAINS OF PECHABURI,                                   200

 SIAMESE WOMEN,                                            234

 SIAMESE ROPE-DANCER,                                      237

 SIAMESE LADIES AT DINNER,                                 242

 BUILDING ERECTED AT FUNERAL OF SIAMESE OF HIGH
 RANK,                                                     251

 HALL OF AUDIENCE, PALACE OF BANGKOK,                      277

 PORTICO OF THE AUDIENCE HALL AT BANGKOK,                  280

 THE PALACE OF THE KING OF SIAM, BANGKOK,                  292




                             SIAM




                          CHAPTER I.

 EARLY INTERCOURSE WITH SIAM--RELATIONS WITH OTHER COUNTRIES


The acquaintance of the Christian world with the kingdom and people of
Siam dates from the beginning of the sixteenth century, and is due to
the adventurous and enterprising spirit of the Portuguese. It is
difficult for us, in these days when Portugal occupies a position so
inconsiderable, and plays a part so insignificant, among the peoples of
the earth, to realize what great achievements were wrought in the
fifteenth and sixteenth centuries by the peaceful victories of the early
navigators and discoverers from that country, or by the military
conquests which not seldom followed in the track of their explorations.
It was while Alphonso d'Albuquerque was occupied with a military
expedition in Malacca, that he seized the occasion to open diplomatic
intercourse with Siam. A lieutenant under his command, who was fitted
for the service by an experience of captivity during which he had
acquired the Malay language, was selected for the mission. He was well
received by the king, and came back to his general, bringing royal
presents and proposals to assist in the siege of Malacca. So cordial a
response to the overtures of the Portuguese led to the more formal
establishment of diplomatic and commercial intercourse. And before the
middle of the sixteenth century a considerable number of Portuguese had
settled, some of them in the neighborhood of the capital (Ayuthia), and
some of them in the provinces of the peninsula of Malacca, at that time
belonging to the kingdom of Siam. One or two adventurers, such as De
Seixas and De Mello, rose to positions of great power and dignity under
the Siamese king. And for almost a century the Portuguese maintained, if
not an exclusive, certainly a pre-eminent, right to the commercial and
diplomatic intercourse which they had inaugurated.

As in other parts of the East Indies, however, the Dutch presently began
to dispute the supremacy of their rivals, and, partly by the injudicious
and presumptuous arrogance of the Portuguese themselves, succeeded in
supplanting them. The cool and mercenary cunning of the greedy
Hollanders was more than a match for the proud temper of the hot-blooded
Dons. And as, in the case of Japan, the story of Simabara lives in
history to witness what shameless and unscrupulous wickedness commercial
rivalry could lead to; so in Siam there is for fifty years a story of
intrigue and greed, over-reaching itself first on one side, and then on
the other. First, the Portuguese were crowded out of their exclusive
privileges. And then in turn the Dutch were obliged to surrender theirs.
To-day there are still visible in the jungle, near the mouth of the
Meinam River, the ruins of the Amsterdam which grew up between the years
1672 and 1725, under the enterprise of the Dutch East India Company,
protected and fostered by the Siamese Government. And to-day, also, the
descendants of the Portuguese, easy to be recognized, notwithstanding
the mixture of blood for many generations, hold insignificant or menial
offices about the capital and court.

As a result of Portuguese intercourse with Siam, there came the
introduction of the Christian religion by Jesuit missionaries, who, as
in China and Japan, were quick to follow in the steps of the first
explorers. No hindrance was put in the way of the unmolested exercise of
religious rites by the foreign settlers. Two churches were built; and
the ecclesiastics in charge of the church at Ayuthia had begun to
acquire some of that political influence which is so irresistible a
temptation to the Roman Catholic missionary, and so dangerous a
possession when he has once acquired it. It is probable enough (although
the evidence does not distinctly appear) that this tendency of religious
zeal toward political intrigue inflamed the animosity of the Dutch
traders, and afforded them a convenient occasion for undermining the
supremacy of their rivals. However this may be, the Christian religion
did not make any great headway among the Siamese people. And while they
conceded to the foreigners religious liberty, they showed no eagerness
to receive from them the gift of a new religion.

In the year 1604 the Siamese king sent an ambassador to the Dutch
colony at Bantam, in the island of Java. And in 1608 the same ambassador
extended his journey to Holland, expressing "much surprise at finding
that the Dutch actually possessed a country of their own, and were not a
nation of pirates, as the Portuguese had always insinuated." The history
of this period of the intercourse between Siam and the European nations,
abundantly proves that shrewdness, enterprise, and diplomatic skill were
not on one side only.

Between Siam and France there was no considerable intercourse until the
reign of Louis XIV., when an embassy of a curiously characteristic sort
was sent out by the French monarch. The embassy was ostentatiously
splendid, and made great profession of a religious purpose no less
important than the conversion of the Siamese king to Christianity. The
origin of the mission was strangely interesting, and the record of it,
even after the lapse of nearly two hundred years, is so lively and
instructive that it deserves to be reproduced, in part, in another
chapter of this volume. The enterprise was a failure. The king refused
to be converted, and was able to give some dignified and substantial
reasons for distrusting the religious interest which his "esteemed
friend, the king of France," had taken "in an affair which seems to
belong to God, and which the Divine Being appears to have left entirely
to our discretion." Commercially and diplomatically, also, as well as
religiously, the embassy was a failure. The Siamese prime minister (a
Greek by birth, a Roman Catholic by religion), at whose instigation the
French king had acted, soon after was deposed from his office, and came
to his death by violence. The Jesuit priests were put under restraint
and detained as hostages, and the military force which accompanied the
mission met with an inglorious fate. A scheme which seemed at first to
promise the establishment of a great dominion tributary to the throne of
France, perished in its very conception.

The Government of Spain had early relations with Siam, through the
Spanish colony in the Philippine Islands; and on one or more occasions
there was an interchange of courtesies and good offices between Manilla
and Ayuthia. But the Spanish never had a foothold in the kingdom, and
the occasional and unimportant intercourse referred to ceased almost
wholly until, during the last fifty years, and even the last twenty, a
new era of commercial activity has brought the nations of Europe and
America into close and familiar relations with the Land of the White
Elephant.

The relations of the kingdom of Siam with its immediate neighbors have
been full of the vicissitudes of peace and war. There still remains some
trace of a remote period of partial vassalage to the Chinese Empire, in
the custom of sending gifts--which were originally understood, by the
recipients at least, if not by the givers, to be tribute to Peking. With
Burmah and Pegu on the one side, and with Cambodia and Cochin China on
the other, there has existed from time immemorial a state of jealous
hostility. The boundaries of Siam, eastward and westward, have
fluctuated with the successes or defeats of the Siamese arms. Southward
the deep gulf shuts off the country from any neighbors, whether good or
bad, and for more than three centuries this has been the highway of a
commerce of unequal importance, sometimes very active and remunerative,
but never wholly interrupted even in the period of the most complete
reactionary seclusion of the kingdom.

The new era in Siam may be properly dated from the year 1854, when the
existing treaties between Siam on the one part, and Great Britain and
the United States on the other part, were successfully negotiated. But
before this time, various influences had been quietly at work to produce
a change of such singular interest and importance. The change is indeed
a part of that great movement by which the whole Oriental world has been
re-discovered in our day; by which China has been started on a new
course of development and progress; by which Japan and Corea have been
made to lay aside their policy of hostile seclusion. It is hard to fix
the precise date of a movement which is the result of tendencies so
various and so numerous, and which is evidently, as yet, only at the
beginning of its history. But the treaty negotiated by Sir John Bowring,
as the ambassador of Great Britain, and that negotiated by the Honorable
Townsend Harris, as the ambassador of the United States, served to call
public attention in those two countries to a land which was previously
almost unheard of except by geographical students. There was no popular
narrative of travel and exploration. Indeed, there had been no travel
and exploration much beyond the walls of Bangkok or the ruins of
Ayuthia. The German, Mandelslohe, is the earliest traveller who has left
a record of what he saw and heard. His visit to Ayuthia, to which he
gave the name which subsequent travellers have agreed in bestowing on
Bangkok, the present capital--"The Venice of the East"--was made in
1537. The Portuguese, Mendez Pinto, whose visit was made in the course
of the same century, has also left a record of his travels, which is
evidently faithful and trustworthy. We have also the records of various
embassies, and the narratives of missionaries (both the Roman Catholic
and, during the present century, the American Protestant missionaries),
who have found time, amid their arduous and discouraging labors, to
furnish to the Christian world much valuable information concerning the
people among whom they have chosen to dwell.

Of these missionary records, by far the most complete and the most
valuable is the work of Bishop Pallegoix (published in French in the
year 1854), entitled "Description du Royaume Thai ou Siam." The long
residence of the excellent Bishop in the country of which he wrote, and
in which, not many years afterward (in 1862) he died, sincerely lamented
and honored, fitted him to speak with intelligent authority; and his
book was of especial value at the time when it was published, because
the Western Powers were engaged that very year in the successful attempt
to renew and to enlarge their treaties with Siam. To Bishop Pallegoix
the English envoy, Sir John Bowring, is largely indebted, as he does not
fail to confess, for a knowledge of the history, manners, and customs
of the realm, which helped to make the work of his embassy more easy,
and also for much of the material which gives the work of Bowring
himself ("The Kingdom and People of Siam," London, 1857) its value.

Since Sir John Bowring's time the interior of Siam has been largely
explored, and especially by one adventurous traveller, Henry Mouhot, who
lost his life in the jungles of Laos while engaged in his work of
exploration. With him begins our real knowledge of the interior of Siam,
and its partly dependent neighbors Laos and Cambodia. The scientific
results of his travel are unfortunately not presented in such orderly
completeness as would have been given to them had Mouhot lived to
arrange and to supplement the details of his fragmentary and outlined
journal. But notwithstanding these necessary defects, Mouhot's book
deserves a high place, as giving the most adventurous exploration of a
country which appears more interesting the more and better it is known.
The great ruins of Angkor (or Angeor) Wat, for example, near the
boundary which separates Siam from Cambodia, were by him for the first
time examined, measured, and reported with some approach to scientific
exactness.

Among more recent and easily accessible works on the country, from some
of which we have borrowed, may be mentioned, F. Vincent's, "Land of the
White Elephant," 1874, A. Gréhan's, "Royaume de Siam," fourth edition,
Paris, 1878, "Siam and Laos, as seen by our American Missionaries,"
Philadelphia, 1884, Carl Bock's "Temples and Elephants," London, 1884,
A. R. Colquhoun's, "Among the Shans," 1885, L. de Carné's, "Travels in
Indo-China, etc.," 1872, Miss M. L. Cort's, "Siam, or the Heart of
Farther India," 1886, and John Anderson's, "English Intercourse with
Siam," 1890. The most authoritative map of Siam is that published in the
"Proceedings of the Royal Geographical Society," London, 1888, by Mr. J.
McCarthy, Superintendent of Surveys in Siam.




                         CHAPTER II.

                      GEOGRAPHY OF SIAM


The following description of the country is quoted with some emendations
from Mr. Carl Bock's "Temples and Elephants."

The European name for this land has been derived from the Malay word
_Sayam_ (or _sajam_) meaning "brown," but this is a conjecture. The
natives call themselves _Thai_, _i.e._, "free," and their country _Muang
Thai_, "the kingdom of the free."

Including its dependencies, the Lao states in the north, and the Malay
states in the south, Siam extends from latitude 20° 20' N. to exactly 4°
S., while, with its Cambodian provinces, its extreme breadth is from
longitude 97° E. to about 108° E. The northern frontier of the Lao
dependencies has not been defined, but it may be said, roughly, to lie
north of the twentieth parallel, beyond the great bend of the Mekong
River, the high range to the east of which separates Siam from Annam. To
the south lie Cambodia and the Gulf of Siam, stretching a long arm down
into the Malay Peninsula. On the west it abuts on Upper and Lower Burma,
both now British possessions.

Through Siam and Lao run two great mountain chains, both radiating from
Yunnan through the Shan states. The eastern chain stretches in a
S.S.E. direction from Kiang Tsen right down to Cambodia, while the
western chain extends in a southerly direction through the Malay
Peninsula. Their height rises sometimes to 9,000 feet, but it does not
often seem to exceed 5,000; limestone, gneiss, and granite appear to
form the main composition of the rocks.

[Illustration: INUNDATION OF THE MEINAM.]

Between these two mountain-chains, with their ramifications, lies the
great alluvial plain of the Meinam, a magnificent river, of which the
Portuguese poet Camoens sings (Lusiad X. cxxv.):

    "The Menam now behold, whose waters take
    Their sources in the great Chiamai lake,"

in which statement, however, the bard was misinformed, the source being
a mountain stream on the border of the Shan states, but within Lao
territory, and not, as is generally marked on charts, in Yunnan. Near
Rahang the main stream is joined by the Mei Wang, flowing S.W. from
Lakon, the larger river being called above this junction the Mei Ping.
The other great tributary, the Pak-nam-po, also called the Meinam Yome,
joins it in latitude 15° 45', after flowing also in a S.W. direction.

To the annual inundation of the Meinam and its tributaries the fertility
of the soil is due. Even as far up as in the Lao states the water rises
from eight to ten feet during the rainy season. A failure of these
inundations would be fatal to the rice crop, so that Siam is almost as
much as Egypt a single river valley, upon whose alluvial deposits the
welfare of millions depends. In this broad valley are to be found the
forty-one political divisions which make up Siam proper.

The second great river of importance is the Bang-Pa Kong, which has its
source in a barrier range of irregular mountains, separating the
elevated plateau of Korat from the alluvial plains extending to the head
of the Gulf of Siam. The river meanders through the extensive
paddy-lands and richly cultivated districts of the northeast provinces,
and falls into the sea twenty miles east of the Meinam. Another
considerable river is the Meklong, which falls into the sea about the
same distance to the west of Bangkok; at its mouth is a large and
thriving village of the same name. This is the great rice district, and
from Meklong all up the river to Kanburi a large number of the
population are Chinese. In this valley are salt-pits, on which the whole
kingdom depends for its supply. The Meklong is connected with the Meinam
by means of a canal, which affords a short cut to Bangkok, avoiding the
sea passage.

A third river system, that of the Mekong, much the largest of all the
rivers in Indo-China, drains the extreme north and east of Siam. This
huge stream, which is also mentioned in Camoens' Lusiad, takes its rise
near the sources of the Yangtse Kiang in Eastern Thibet, and belongs in
nearly half its course to China. It was partly explored by M. Mouhot,
and later (in 1868) by Lagrée's expedition, who found it, in spite of
the great body of water, impracticable for navigation. M. de Carné, one
of the exploration party, thus sums up the results of the search for a
new trade route into Southern China: "The difficulties the river offers
begin at first, starting from the Cambodian frontier, and they are very
serious, if not insurmountable. If it were attempted to use steam on
this part of the Mekong the return would be most dangerous. At Khong an
absolutely impassable barrier, as things are, stands in the way. Between
Khong and Bassac the waters are unbroken and deep, but the channel is
again obstructed a short distance from the latter. From the mouth of the
river Ubone the Mekong is nothing more than an impetuous torrent, whose
waters rush along a channel more than a hundred yards deep by hardly
sixty across. Steamers can never plough the Mekong as they do the Amazon
or the Mississippi, and Saigon can never be united to the western
provinces of China by this immense water-way, whose waters make it
mighty indeed, but which seems after all to be a work unfinished."


Of the tributary states, the Laos, who occupy the Mekong valley and
spread themselves among the wilds between Tongking, China, and Siam, are
probably the least known. In physique and speech they are akin to the
Siamese, and are regarded by some writers as being the primitive stock
of that race. They have some claims as a people of historical
importance, constituting an ancient and powerful kingdom whose capital
Vein-shan, was destroyed by Siam in 1828. Since then they have remained
subject to Siam, being governed partly by native hereditary princes,
duly invested with gold dish, betel-box, spittoon, and teapot sent from
Bangkok, and partly by officers appointed by the Siamese government.
Their besetting sin is slave-hunting, which was until recently pursued
with the acquiescence of the Siam authorities, to the terror of the
hill-tribes within their reach and to their own demoralization. Apart
from the passions associated with this infamous trade the Laos are for
the most part an inoffensive, unwarlike race, fond of music, and living
chiefly on a diet of rice, vegetables, fruits, fish, and poultry. Pure
and mixed, they number altogether perhaps some one million five hundred
thousand.

The most important of the Malay states is Quedha, in Siamese Muang Sai.
Its population of half a million Malays is increased by some twenty
thousand Chinese and perhaps five thousand of other races. The country
is level land covered with fine forests, where elephants, tigers, and
rhinoceroses abound. A high range of mountains separates Quedha from the
provinces of Patani (noted for its production of rice and tin) and
Songkhla. These again are divided from the province of Kalantan by the
Banara River, and from Tringann by the Batut River. In Ligor province,
called in Siamese Lakhon, three-fourths of the population are Siamese.
The gold and silver-smiths of Ligor have a considerable reputation for
their vessels of the precious metals inlaid with a black enamel.

As to the Cambodian provinces under Siamese rule the following
particulars are extracted from a paper by M. Victor Berthier:

The most important provinces are those lying to the west, Battambang and
Korat. The former of these is situated on the west of the Grand Lake
(Tonle Sap), and supports a population of about seventy thousand,
producing salt, fish, rice, wax, and cardamoms, besides animals found in
the forests. Two days' march from Battambang is the village of Angkor
Borey (the royal town), the great centre of the beeswax industry, of
which 24,000 pounds are sent yearly to Siam. Thirty miles from this
place is situated the auriferous country of Tu'k Cho, where two Chinese
companies have bought the monopoly of the mines. The metal is obtained
by washing the sand extracted from wells about twenty feet deep, at
which depth auriferous quartz is usually met, but working as they do the
miners have no means of getting ore from the hard stone.

Korat is the largest province and is peopled almost entirely by
Cambodians. Besides its chief town of the same name it contains a great
number of villages with more than eleven district centres, and contains
a population estimated at fifty thousand or sixty thousand. Angkor, the
most noted of the Cambodian provinces, is now of little importance,
being thinly populated and chiefly renowned for the splendor of its
ancient capital, whose remarkable ruins are the silent witnesses of a
glorious past. The present capital is Siem Rap, a few miles south of
which is the hill called Phnom Krom (Inferior Mount), which becomes an
island during the annual inundation. The other Cambodian provinces now
ruled by Siam are almost totally unknown by Europeans.

The population of Siam has never been officially counted, but is
approximately estimated by Europeans at from six to twelve millions.
According to Mr. Archibald Colquhoun, however, this is based upon an
entirely erroneous calculation. "Prince Prisdang assured me," he
says,[1] "that Sir John Bowring had made a great mistake in taking the
list of those who were liable to be called out for military service as
the gross population of the kingdom; and that if that list were
multiplied by five, it would give a nearer approximation to the
population. M. Mouhot says that a few years before 1862 the native
registers showed for the male sex (those who were inscribed), 2,000,000
Siamese, 1,000,000 Laotians (or Shans), 1,000,000 Malays, 1,500,000
Chinese, 350,000 Cambodians, 50,000 Peguans, and a like number composed
of various tribes inhabiting the mountain-ranges. Taking these
statistics and multiplying them by five, which Bishop Pallegoix allows
is a fair way of computing from them, we should have a population of
29,950,000. To this would have to be added the Chinese and Peguans who
had not been born in the country, and were therefore not among the
inscribed; also the hill tribes that were merely tributary and therefore
merely paid by the village, as well as about one-seventh of the above
total for the ruling classes, their families and slaves. This total
would give at least 35,000,000 inhabitants for Siam Proper, to which
would have to be added about 3,000,000 for its dependencies, Zimmé
(Cheung Mai), Luang Prabang, and Kiang Tsen,--a gross population,
therefore, of about 38,000,000 for the year 1860." On the other hand,
Mr. McCarthy, a competent judge, considers the government estimate of
ten million too high.

FOOTNOTES:

[1] Amongst the Shans. London, 1885.




                         CHAPTER III.

                    OLD SIAM--ITS HISTORY


The date at which any coherent and trustworthy history of Siam must
commence is the founding of the sacred city of Ayuthia (the former
capital of the kingdom), in the year 1350 of the Christian era.
Tradition, more or less obscure and fabulous, does indeed reach back
into the remote past so far as the fifth century, B.C. According to the
carefully arranged chronology of Bishop Pallegoix, gathered from the
Siamese annals, which annals, however, are declared by His Majesty the
late King to be "all full of fable, and are not in satisfaction for
believe," the origin of the nation can be traced back, if not into
indefinite space of time, at least into the vague and uncertain "woods,"
and ran on this wise:

"There were two Brahminical recluses dwelling in the woods, named
Satxanalai and Sîtthiongkon, coeval with Plua Khôdom (the Buddha),
and one hundred and fifty years of age, who having called their numerous
posterity together, counselled them to build a city having seven walls,
and then departed to the woods to pass their lives as hermits.

"But their posterity, under the leadership of Bathamaràt, erected the
city Savanthe valôk, or Sangkhalôk, about the year 300 of the era of
Phra Khôdom (B.C. about 243).

"Bathamaràt founded three other cities, over which he placed his three
sons. The first he appointed ruler in the city of Haripunxai, the second
in Kamphôxa nakhon, the third in Phetxabun. These four sovereignties
enjoyed, for five hundred years or more, the uttermost peace and harmony
under the rule of the monarchs of this dynasty."

The places named in this chronicle are all in the valley of the upper
Meinam, in the "north country," and the fact of most historical value
which the chronicle indicates is that the Siamese came from the north
and from the west, bringing with them the government and the religion
which they still possess. The most conspicuous personage in these
ancient annals is one Phra Ruàng, "whose advent and glorious reign had
been announced by a communication from Gaudama himself, and who
possessed, in consequence of his merits, a white elephant with black
tusks;" he introduced the Thai alphabet, ordained a new era which is
still in vogue, married the daughter of the emperor of China, and
consolidated the petty princedoms of the north country into one
sovereignty. His birth was fabulous and his departure from the world
mysterious. He is the mythic author of the Siamese History. Born of a
queen of the Nakhae (a fabulous race dwelling under the earth), who came
in the way of his father, the King of Haripunxai, one day when the king
had "retired to a mountain for the purpose of meditation, he was
discovered accidentally by a huntsman, and was recognized by the royal
ring which his father had given to the lady from the underworld. When he
had grown up he entered the court of his father, and the palace
trembled. He was acknowledged as the heir, and his great career
proceeded with uninterrupted glory. At last he went one day to the river
and disappeared." It was thought he had rejoined his mother, the Queen
of the Nakhae, and would pass the remainder of his life in the realms
beneath. The date of Phra Ruàng's reign is given as the middle of the
fifth century of the Christian era.

After him there came successive dynasties of kings, ending with Phaja
Uthong, who reigned seven years in Northern Cambodia, but being driven
from his kingdom by a severe pestilence, or having voluntarily abandoned
it (as another account asserts), in consequence of explorations which
had discovered "the southern country," and found it extremely fertile
and abundant in fish, he emigrated with his people and arrived at a
certain island in the Meinam, where he "founded a new city, Krung thèph
mahá nakhon Síajuthaja--a great town impregnable against angels:
Siamese era 711, A.D. 1349."

Here, at last, we touch firm historic ground, although there is still in
the annals a sufficient admixture of what the late king happily
designates as "fable." The foundations of Ayuthia, the new city, were
laid with extraordinary care. The soothsayers were consulted, and
decided that "in the 712th year of the Siamese era, on the sixth day of
the waning moon, the fifth month, at ten minutes before four o'clock,
the foundation should be laid. Three palaces were erected in honor of
the king; and vast countries, among which were Malacca, Tennasserim,
Java, and many others whose position cannot now be defined, were claimed
as tributary states." King Uthong assumed the title Phra-Rama-thi-bodi,
and after a reign of about twenty years in his new capital handed down
to his son and to a long line of successors, a large, opulent, and
consolidated realm. The word Phra, which appears in his title and in
that of almost all his successors to the present day, is said by Sir
John Bowring to be "probably either derived from or of common origin
with the Pharaoh of antiquity." But the resemblance between the words is
simply accidental, and the connection which he seeks to establish is not
for a moment to be admitted.

His Majesty the late King of Siam, a man of remarkable character and
history, was probably, while he lived, the best-informed authority on
all matters relating to the history of his kingdom. Fortunately, being a
man of scholarly habits and literary tastes, he has left on record a
concise and readable historical sketch, from which we cannot do better
than to make large quotations, supplementing it when necessary with
details gathered from other sources. The narrative begins with the
foundation of the royal city, Ayuthia, of which an account has already
been given on a previous page. The method of writing the proper names is
that adopted by the king himself, who was exact, even to a pedantic
extent, in regard to such matters. The king's English, however, which
was often droll and sometimes unintelligible, has in this instance been
corrected by the missionary under whose auspices the sketch was first
published.[2]

[Illustration: PAGODA AT AYUTHIA]

"Ayuthia when founded was gradually improved and became more and more
populous by natural increase, and the settlement there of families of
Laos, Kambujans, Peguans, people from Yunnán in China, who had been
brought there as captives, and by Chinese and Mussulmans from India, who
came for the purposes of trade. Here reigned fifteen kings of one
dynasty, successors of and belonging to the family of U-T'ong
Rámá-thi-bodi, who, after his death, was honorably designated as Phra
Chetha Bida--i.e., 'Royal Elder Brother Father.' This line was
interrupted by one interloping usurper between the thirteenth and
fourteenth. The last king was Mahíntrá-thi-ràt. During his reign the
renowned king of Pegu, named Chamna-dischop, gathered an immense army,
consisting of Peguans, Birmese, and inhabitants of northern Siam, and
made an attack upon Ayuthia. The ruler of northern Siam was Mahá-thamma
rájá related to the fourteenth king as son-in-law, and to the last as
brother-in-law.

"After a siege of three months the Peguans took Ayuthia, but did not
destroy it or its inhabitants, the Peguan monarch contenting himself
with capturing the king and royal family, to take with him as trophies
to Pegu, and delivered the country over to be governed by Mahá-thamma
rájá, as a dependency. The king of Pegu also took back with him the
oldest son of Mahá-thamma rájá as a hostage; his name was Phra Náret.
This conquest of Ayuthia by the king of Pegu took place A. D. 1556.

"This state of dependence and tribute continued but a few years. The
king of Pegu died, and in the confusion incident to the elevation of his
son as successor Prince Náret escaped with his family, and, attended by
many Peguans of influence, commenced his return to his native land. The
new king on hearing of his escape despatched an army to seize and bring
him back. They followed him till he had crossed the Si-thong (Birman
Sit-thaung) River, where he turned against the Peguan army, shot the
commander, who fell from his elephant dead, and then proceeded in safety
to Ayuthia.

"War with Pegu followed, and Siam again became independent. On the
demise of Mahá-thamma rájá, Prince Náret succeeded to the throne, and
became one of the mightiest and most renowned rulers Siam ever had. In
his wars with Pegu, he was accompanied by his younger brother,
Eká-tassa-rot, who succeeded Náret on the throne, but on account of
mental derangement was soon removed, and Phra-Siri Sin Ni-montham was
called by the nobles from the priesthood to the throne."

With the accession of this last-mentioned sovereign begins a new
dynasty. But before reproducing the chronicles of it we may add a few
words concerning that which preceded.

This dynasty had lasted from the founding of Ayuthia, A.D. 1350, until
A.D. 1602, a period of two hundred years. Its record shows, on the
whole, a remarkable regularity of succession, with perhaps no more
intrigues, illegitimacies, murders, and assassinations than are to be
found in the records of Christian dynasties. Temples and palaces were
built, and among other works a gold image of Buddha is said to have been
cast (in the city of Pichai, in the year A.D. 1380), "which weighed
fifty-three thousand catties, or one hundred and forty-one thousand
pounds, which would represent the almost incredible value (at seventy
shillings per ounce) of nearly six millions sterling. The gold for the
garments weighed two hundred and eighty-six catties." Another great
image of Buddha, in a sitting posture, was cast from gold, silver, and
copper, the height of which was fifty cubits.

One curious tradition is on record, the date of which is at the
beginning of the fifteenth century. On the death of King Intharaxa, the
sixth of the dynasty, his two eldest sons, who were rulers of smaller
provinces, hastened, each one from his home, to seize their father's
vacant throne. Mounted on elephants they hastened to Ayuthia, and by
strange chance arrived at the same moment at a bridge, crossing in
opposite directions. The princes were at no loss to understand the
motive each of his brother's journey. A contest ensued upon the
bridge--a contest so furious and desperate that both fell, killed by
each other's hands. One result of this tragedy was to make easy the way
of the youngest and surviving brother, who, coming by an undisputed
title to the throne, reigned long and prosperously.

During some of the wars between Pegu and Siam, the hostile kings availed
themselves of the services of Portuguese, who had begun, by the middle
of the sixteenth century, to settle in considerable numbers in both
kingdoms. And there are still extant the narratives of several
historians, who describe with characteristic pomposity and extravagance,
the magnificence of the military operations in which they bore a part.
One of these wars seems to have originated in the jealousy of the king
of Pegu, who had learned, to his great disgust, that his neighbor of
Siam was the fortunate possessor of no less than seven white elephants,
and was prospering mightily in consequence. Accordingly he sent an
embassy of five hundred persons to request that two of the seven sacred
beasts might be transferred as a mark of honor to himself. After some
diplomacy the Siamese king declined--not that he loved his neighbor of
Pegu less, but that he loved the elephants more, and that the Peguans
were (as they had themselves acknowledged) uninstructed in the
management of white elephants, and had on a former occasion almost been
the death of two of the animals of which they had been the owners, and
had been obliged to send them to Siam to save their lives. The king of
Pegu, however, was so far from regarding this excuse as satisfactory
that he waged furious and victorious war, and carried off not two but
four of the white elephants which had been the _casus belli_. It seems
to have been in a campaign about this time that, when the king of Siam
was disabled by the ignominious flight of the war elephant on which he
was mounted, his queen, "clad in the royal robes, with manly spirit
fights in her husband's stead, until she expires on her elephant from
the loss of an arm."

It is related of the illustrious Phra Náret, of whom the royal author,
in the passage quoted on a previous page, speaks with so much
admiration, that being greatly offended by the perfidious conduct of his
neighbor, the king of Cambodia, he bound himself by an oath to wash his
feet in the blood of that monarch. "So, immediately on finding himself
freed from other enemies, he assailed Cambodia, and besieged the royal
city of Lavik, having captured which, he ordered the king to be slain,
and his blood having been collected in a golden ewer he washed his feet
therein, in the presence of his courtiers, amid the clang of trumpets."

The founder of the second dynasty is famous in Siamese history as the
king in whose reign was discovered and consecrated the celebrated
footstep of Buddha, Phra Bàt, at the base of a famous mountain to the
eastward of Ayuthia. Concerning him the late king, in his historical
sketch, remarks:

"He had been very popular as a learned and religious teacher, and
commanded the respect of all the public counsellors; but he was not of
the royal family. His coronation took place A.D. 1602. There had
preceded him a race of nineteen kings, excepting one usurper. The new
king submitted all authority in government to a descendant of the former
line of kings, and to him also he intrusted his sons for education,
reposing confidence in him as capable of maintaining the royal authority
over all the tributary provinces. This officer thus became possessed of
the highest dignity and power. His master had been raised to the throne
at an advanced age. During the twenty-six years he was on the throne he
had three sons, born under the royal canopy--_i.e._, the great white
umbrella, one of the insignia of royalty.

"After the demise of the king, at an extreme old age, the personage whom
he had appointed as regent, in full council of the nobles, raised his
eldest son, then sixteen years old, to the throne. A short time after,
the regent caused the second son to be slain, under the pretext of a
rebellion against his elder brother. Those who were envious of the
regent excited the king to revenge his brother's death as causeless, and
plan the regent's assassination; but he, being seasonably apprised of
it, called a council of the nobles and dethroned him after one year's
reign, and then raised his youngest brother, the third son, to the
throne.

"He was only eleven years old. His extreme youth and fondness for play,
rather than politics or government, soon created discontent. Men of
office saw that it was exposing their country to contempt, and sought
for some one who might fill the place with dignity. The regent was long
accustomed to all the duties of the government, and had enjoyed the
confidence of their late venerable king; so, with one voice, the child
was dethroned and the regent exalted under the title of Phra Chan Pra
Sath-thong. This event occurred A.D. 1630," and forms the commencement
of the third dynasty.

"The king was said to have been connected with the former dynasty, both
paternally and maternally; but the connection must have been quite
remote and obscure. Under the reign of the priest-king he bore the title
Raja Suriwong, as indicating a remote connection with the royal family.
From him descended a line of ten kings, who reigned at Ayuthia and
Lopha-buri--Louvô of French writers. This line was once interrupted by
an usurper between the fourth and fifth reigns. This usurper was the
foster-father of an unacknowledged though real son of the fourth king,
Chau Nárái. During his reign many European merchants established
themselves and their trade in the country, among whom was Constantine
Phaulkon (Faulkon). He became a great favorite through his skill in
business, his suggestions and superintendence of public works after
European models, and by his presents of many articles regarded by the
people of those days as great curiosities, such as telescopes, etc.

"King Nárái, the most distinguished of all Siamese rulers, before or
since, being highly pleased with the services of Constantine, conferred
on him the title of Chau Phyá Wicha-yentrá-thé-bodi, under which title
there devolved on him the management of the government in all the
northern provinces of the country. He suggested to the king the plan of
erecting a fort on European principles as a protection to the capital.
This was so acceptable a proposal, that at the king's direction he was
authorized to select the location and construct the fort.

"He selected a territory which was then employed as garden-ground, but
is now the territory of Bangkok. On the west bank, near the mouth of a
canal, now called Báng-luang, he constructed a fort, which bears the
name of Wichayeiw Fort to this day. It is close to the residence of his
Royal Highness Chau-fà-noi Kromma Khun Isaret rangsan. This fort and
circumjacent territory was called Thana-buri. A wall was erected,
enclosing a space of about one hundred yards square. Another fort was
built on the east side of the river, where the walled city of Bangkok
now stands. The ancient name Bángkok was in use when the whole region
was a garden.[3] The above-mentioned fort was erected about the year
A.D. 1675.

"This extraordinary European also induced his grateful sovereign King
Nárái to repair the old city of Lopha-buri (Louvô), and construct there
an extensive royal palace on the principles of European architecture. On
the north of this palace Constantine erected an extensive and beautiful
collection of buildings for his own residence. Here also he built a
Romish church. The ruins of these edifices and their walls are still to
be seen, and are said to be a great curiosity. It is moreover stated
that he planned the construction of canals, with reservoirs at intervals
for bringing water from the mountains on the northeast to the city
Lopha-buri, and conveying it through earthen and copper pipes and
siphons, so as to supply the city in the dry season on the same
principle as that adopted in Europe. He commenced also a canal, with
embankments, to the holy place called Phra-Bat, about twenty-five miles
southwest from the city. He made an artificial pond on the summit of
Phra-Bat Mountain, and thence, by means of copper tubes and stop-cocks,
conveyed abundance of water to the kitchen and bath-rooms of the royal
residence at the foot of the mountain. His works were not completed when
misfortune overtook him.

"After the demise of Nárái, his unacknowledged son, born of a princess
of Yunnan or Chiang-Mai, and intrusted for training to the care of Phya
Petcha raja, slew Nárái's son and heir, and constituted his
foster-father king, himself acting as prime-minister till the death of
his foster-father, fifteen years after; he then assumed the royal state
himself. He is ordinarily spoken of as Nai Dua. Two of his sons and two
of his grandsons subsequently reigned at Ayuthia. The youngest of these
grandsons reigned only a short time, and then surrendered the royal
authority to his brother and entered the priesthood. While this brother
reigned, in the year 1759, the Birman king, Meng-luang Alaung Barah-gyi,
came with an immense army, marching in three divisions on as many
distinct routes, and combined at last in the siege of Aynthia.

"The Siamese king, Chaufa Ekadwat Anurak Moutri, made no resolute effort
of resistance. His great officers disagreed in their measures. The
inhabitants of all the smaller towns were indeed called behind the
walls of the city, and ordered to defend it to their utmost ability; but
jealousy and dissension rendered all their bravery useless. Sallies and
skirmishes were frequent, in which the Birmese were generally the
victorious party. The siege was continued for two years. The Birmese
commander-in-chief, Mahá Noratha, died, but his principal officers
elected another in his place. At the end of the two years the Birmese,
favored by the dry season, when the waters were shallow, crossed in
safety, battered the walls, broke down the gates, and entered without
resistance. The provisions of the Siamese were exhausted, confusion
reigned, and the Birmese fired the city and public buildings. The king,
badly wounded, escaped with his flying subjects, but soon died alone of
his wounds and his sorrows. He was subsequently discovered and buried.

"His brother, who was in the priesthood, and now the most important
personage in the country, was captured by the Birmans, to be conveyed in
triumph to Birmah. They perceived that the country was too remote from
their own to be governed by them; they therefore freely plundered the
inhabitants, beating, wounding, and even killing many families, to
induce them to disclose treasures which they supposed were hidden by
them. By these measures the Birmese officers enriched themselves with
most of the wealth of the country. After two or three months spent in
plunder they appointed a person of Mon or Peguan origin as ruler over
Siam, and withdrew with numerous captives, leaving this Peguan officer
to gather fugitives and property to convey to Birmah at some
subsequent opportunity. This officer was named Phrá Nái Kong, and made
his headquarters about three miles north of the city, at a place called
Pho Sam-ton, _i.e._, 'the three Sacred Fig-trees.' One account relates
that the last king mentioned above, when he fled from the city, wounded,
was apprehended by a party of travellers and brought into the presence
of Phyá Nái Kong in a state of great exhaustion and illness; that he was
kindly received and respectfully treated, as though he was still the
sovereign, and that Phyá Nái Kong promised to confirm him again as a
ruler of Siam, but his strength failed and he died a few days after his
apprehension.

[Illustration: VIEW TAKEN FROM THE CANAL AT AYUTHIA.]

"The conquest by Birmah, the destruction of Ayuthia, and appointment of
Phyá Nái Kong took place in March, A.D. 1767. This date is
unquestionable. The period between the foundation of Ayuthia and its
overthrow by the Birmans embraces four hundred and seventeen years,
during which there were thirty-three kings of three distinct dynasties,
of which the first dynasty had nineteen kings with one usurper; the
second had three kings, and the third had nine kings and one usurper.

"When Ayuthia was conquered by the Birmese, in March, 1767, there
remained in the country many bands of robbers associated under brave men
as their leaders. These parties had continued their depredations since
the first appearance of the Birman army, and during about two years had
lived by plundering the quiet inhabitants, having no government to
fear.

On the return of the Birman troops to their own country, these parties
of robbers had various skirmishes with each other during the year 1767.

"The first king established at Bangkok was an extraordinary man, of
Chinese origin, named Pin Tat. He was called by the Chinese, Tia Sin
Tat, or Tuat. He was born at a village called Bánták, in Northern Siam,
in latitude 16° N. The date of his birth was in March, 1734. At the
capture of Ayuthia he was thirty-three years old. Previous to that time
he had obtained the office of second governor of his own township, Tak,
and he next obtained the office of governor of his own town, under the
dignified title of Phyá Ták, which name he bears to the present day.
During the reign of the last king of Ayuthia, he was promoted to the
office and dignity of governor of the city Kam-Cheng-philet, which from
times of antiquity was called the capital of the western province of
Northern Siam. He obtained this office by bribing the high minister of
the king, Chaufá Ekadwat Anurak Moutri; and being a brave warrior he was
called to Ayuthia on the arrival of the Birman troops as a member of the
council. But when sent to resist the Birman troops, who were harassing
the eastern side of the city, perceiving that the Ayuthian government
was unable to resist the enemy, he, with his followers, fled to
Chantaburi (Chantaboun), a town on the eastern shore of the Gulf of
Siam, in latitude 12-1/2° N. and longitude 102° 10' E. There he united
with many brave men, who were robbers and pirates, and subsisted by
robbing the villages and merchant-vessels. In this way he became the
great military leader of the district and had a force of more than ten
thousand men. He soon formed a treaty of peace with the headman of
Bángplásoi, a district on the north, and with Kambuja and Annam (or
Cochin China) on the southeast."

With the fall of Ayuthia and the disasters inflicted by the Burman army
ended the third dynasty in the year 1767. So complete was the victory of
the Burmese, and so utter the overthrow of the kingdom of Siam, that it
was only after some years of disorder and partial lawlessness that the
realm became reorganized under strong centralized authority. The great
military leader, to whom the royal chronicle from which we have been
quoting refers, seems to have been pre-eminently the man for the hour.
By his patient sagacity, joined with bravery and qualities of leadership
which are not often found in the annals of Oriental warfare, he
succeeded in expelling the Burmese from the capital, and in reconquering
the provinces which, during the period of anarchy consequent on the
Burmese invasion, had asserted separate sovereignty and independence.
The war which about this time broke out between Burmah and China made
this task of throwing off the foreign yoke more easy. And his own good
sense and judicious admixture of mildness with severity conciliated and
settled the disturbed and disorganized provinces. Notably was this the
case in the province of Ligor, on the peninsula, where an alliance with
the beautiful daughter of the captive king, and presently the birth of a
son from the princess, made it easy to attach the government of that
province (and incidentally of the adjoining provinces), by ties of the
strongest allegiance to the new dynasty.

Joined with Phyá Ták, in his adventures and successes as his
confidential friend and helper, was a man of noble birth and vigorous
character, who was, indeed, scarcely the inferior of the great general
in ability. This man, closely associated with Phyá Ták, became at last
his successor. For, at the close of his career, and after his great work
of reconstructing the kingdom was fully accomplished, Phyá Ták became
insane. The bonzes (or priests of Buddha), notwithstanding all that he
had done to enrich the temples of the new capital (especially in
bringing from Laos "the emerald Buddha which is the pride and glory of
Bangkok at the present day"), turned against him, declaring that he
aspired to the divine honor of Buddha himself. His exactions of money
from his rich subjects and his deeds of cruelty and arbitrary power
toward all classes became so intolerable, that a revolt took place in
the city, and the king fled for safety to a neighboring pagoda and
declared himself a member of the priesthood. For a while his refuge in
the monastery availed to save his life. But presently his favorite
general, either in response to an invitation from the nobles or else
prompted by his own ambition, assumed the sovereignty and put his friend
and predecessor to a violent death. The accession of the new king (who
seems to have shared the dignity and responsibility of government with
his brother), was the commencement of the present dynasty, to the
history of which a new chapter may properly be devoted. But before
proceeding with the history we interrupt the narrative to give sketches
of two European adventurers whose exploits in Siam are among the most
romantic and suggestive in her annals.

FOOTNOTES:

[2] No attempt at uniformity in this respect has been made by the editor
of this volume; but, in passages quoted from different authors, the
proper names are written and accented according to the various methods
of those authors.

[3] Such names abound now, as Bang-cha, Bang-phra, Bang-pla-soi, etc.;
_Bang_ signifying a small stream or canal, such as is seen in gardens.




                         CHAPTER IV.

                THE STORIES OF TWO ADVENTURERS


The sixteenth and seventeenth centuries, that golden age of discovery
and adventure, did not fail to find in the Indo-Chinese peninsula
brilliant opportunities for the exercise of those qualities which made
their times so remarkable in the history of the world. Marco Polo, the
greatest of Asiatic travellers, dismisses Siam in a few words as a
"country called Locac; a country good and rich, with a king of its own.
The people are idolaters and have a peculiar language, and pay tribute
to nobody, for their country is so situated that no one can enter it to
do them ill. Indeed, if it were possible to get at it the Great Kaan [of
China] would soon bring them under subjection to him. In this country
the brazil which we make use of grows in great plenty; and they also
have gold in incredible quantity. They have elephants likewise, and much
game. In this kingdom too are gathered all the porcelain shells which
are used for small change in all those regions, as I have told you
before. There is nothing else to mention except that this is a very wild
region, visited by few people; nor does the king desire that any
strangers should frequent the country and so find out about his
treasures and other resources."

The Venetian's account, though probably obtained from his Chinese
sailors, is essentially correct, and applies without much doubt to the
region now known as Siam. Sir Henry Yule derives _Locac_ either from the
Chinese name Lo-hoh, pronounced _Lo-kok_ by Polo's Fokien mariners, or
from Lawék, which the late King of Siam tells us was an ancient
Cambodian city occupying the site of Ayuthia, "whose inhabitants then
possessed Southern Siam or Western Cambodia."

Nearly three centuries after Polo, when the far East had become a common
hunting-ground for European adventurers, Siam was visited by one of the
most extraordinary men of this type who ever told his thrilling tales.
The famous Portuguese, Mendez Pinto, passed twenty-one years in various
parts of Asia (1537-1558), as merchant, pirate, soldier, sailor, and
slave, during which period he was sold sixteen times and shipwrecked
five, but happily lived to end his life peacefully in Portugal, where
his published "Peregrinacao" earned the fate of Marco Polo's book, and
its author was stamped as a liar of the first magnitude. Though mistaken
in many of its inferences and details Pinto's account bears surprisingly
well the examination of modern critical scholars. When we consider the
character of the man and the fact that he must have composed his memoirs
entirely from recollection, the wonder really is that he should have
erred so little. The value of his story lies in the fact that we get
from it, as Professor Vambery suggests, "a picture, however incomplete
and defective, of the power and authority of Asia, then still unbroken.
In this picture, so full of instructive details, we perceive more than
one thing fully worthy of the attention of the latter-day reader. Above
all we see the fact that the traveller from the west, although obliged
to endure unspeakable hardships, privation, pain, and danger, at least
had not to suffer on account of his nationality and religion, as has
been the case in recent times since the all-puissance of Europe has
thrown its threatening shadow on the interior of Asia, and the
appearance of the European is considered the foreboding of material
decay and national downfall. How utterly different it was to travel in
mediæval Asia from what it is at present is clearly seen from the fact
that in those days missionaries, merchants, and political agents from
Europe could, even in time of war, traverse any distances in Asiatic
lands without molestation in their personal liberty or property, just as
any Asiatic traveller of Moslem or Buddhist persuasion."

Pinto seems to have gone to Siam hoping there to repair his fortunes,
which had suffered shipwreck for the fourth time and left him in extreme
destitution. Soon after he joined in Odiaa (Ayuthia) the Portuguese
colony, which he found to be one hundred and thirty strong, he was
induced with his countrymen to serve among the King's body-guards on an
expedition made against the rebellious Shan states in the north. The
campaign progressed favorably and ended in the subjection of the "King
of Chiammay" and his allies, but a scheming queen, desirous of putting
her paramour on the throne, poisoned the conqueror upon his return to
Odiaa in 1545. "But whereas heaven never leaves wicked actions
unpunished, the year after, 1546, and on _January_ 15th, they were
both slain by _Oyaa Passilico_ and the King of _Cambaya_ at a certain
banquet which these princes made in a temple." The usurpers were thus
promptly despatched, but the consequences of their infamy were fateful
to Siam, as Pinto informs us at some length.

[Illustration: RUINS OF A PAGODA AT AYUTHIA.]

"The Empire of _Siam_ remaining without a lawfull successor, those two
great lords of the Kingdom, namely, _Oyaa Passilico_, and the King of
_Cambaya_, together with four or five men of the trustiest that were
left, and which had been confederated with them, thought fit to chuse
for King a certain religious man named _Pretiem_, in regard he was the
naturall brother of the deceased prince, husband to that wicked queen of
whom I have spoken; whereupon this religious man, who was a _Talagrepo_
of a _Pagode_, called _Quiay Mitran_, from whence he had not budged for
the space of thirty years, was the day after drawn forth of it by _Oyaa
Passilico_, who brought him on _January_ 17th, into the city of _Odiaa_,
where on the 19th he was crowned King with a new kind of ceremony, and a
world of magnificence, which (to avoid prolixity) I will not make
mention of here, having formerly treated of such like things. Withall
passing by all that further arrived in the Kingdom of _Siam_, I will
content myself with reporting such things as I imagine will be most
agreeable to the curious. It happened then that the King of _Bramaa_
(Burmah), who at that time reigned tyrannically in _Pegu_, being
advertised of the deplorable estate whereunto the Empire of _Sornau_
(Siam) was reduced, and of the death of the greatest lords of the
country, as also that the new king of this monarchy was a religious
man, who had no knowledge either of arms or war, and, withall of a
cowardly disposition, a tyrant, and ill beloved of his subjects, he fell
to consult thereupon with his lords in the town of _Anapleu_, where at
that time he kept his court."

The decision in favor of seizing this favorable opportunity for
acquiring his neighbor's territory was practically unanimous, and the
tyrant of Pegu accordingly assembled an army of 800,000 men, 100,000 of
whom were "strangers," _i.e._, mercenary troops, and among these we find
1,000 Portuguese, commanded by one Diego Suarez d'Albergaria, nicknamed
Galego. So the Portuguese, as we shall see, played important parts on
both sides of the great war that followed. After capturing the frontier
defences, the Burmans marched across the country through the forests
"that were cut down by three-score thousand pioneers, whom the King had
sent before to plane the passages and wayes," and sat down before the
devoted capital. "During the first five days that the King of _Bramaa_
had been before the city of _Odiaa_, he had bestowed labour and pains
enough, as well in making of trenches and pallisadoes, as in the
providing all things necessary for the siege; in all which time the
besieged never offered to stir, whereof _Diego Suarez_, the marshall of
the camp, resolved to execute the design for which he came; to which
effect, of the most part of the men which he had under his command, he
made two separated squadrons, in each of which there were six battalions
of six thousand a piece. After this manner he marched in battell array,
at the sound of many instruments, towards the two poynts which the city
made on the south side, because the entrance there seemed more facile to
him than any other where. So upon the 19th day of _June_, in the year
1548, an hour before day, all these men of war, having set up above a
thousand ladders against the walls, endeavoured to mount up on them; but
the besieged opposed them so valiently, that in less than half an hour
there remained dead on the place above ten thousand on either part. In
the mean time the King, who incouraged his souldiers, seeing the ill
success of this fight, commanded these to retreat, and then made the
wall to be assaulted afresh, making use for that effect of five thousand
elephants of war which he had brought thither and divided into twenty
troops of two hundred and fifty apiece, upon whom there were twenty
thousand _Moens_ and _Chaleus_, choice men and that had double pay. The
wall was then assaulted by these forces with so terrible an impetuosity
as I want words to express it. For whereas all the elephants carried
wooden castles on their backs, from whence they shot with muskets, brass
culverins, and a great number of harquebuses a crock, each of them ten
or twelve spans long, these guns made such an havock of the besieged
that in less than a quarter of an hour the most of them were beaten
down; the elephants withall setting their trunks to the target fences,
which served as battlements, and wherewith they within defended
themselves, tore them down in such sort as not one of them remained
entire; so that by this means the wall was abandoned of all defence, no
man daring to shew himself above. In this sort was the entry into the
city very easy to the assailants, who being invited by so good success
to make their profit of so favourable an occasion, set up their ladders
again which they had quitted, and mounting up by them to the top of the
wall with a world of cries and acclamations, they planted thereon in
sign of victory a number of banners and ensigns. Now because the _Turks_
(Arabs?) desired to have therein a better share than the rest, they
besought the King to do them so much favour as to give them the
vantguard, which the King easily granted them, and that by the counsell
of _Diego Suarez_, who desired nothing more than to see their number
lessened, always gave them the most dangerous imployments. They in the
mean time extraordinarily contented, whither more rash or more
infortunate than the rest, sliding down by a pane of the wall, descended
through a bulwark into a place which was below, with an intent to open a
gate and give an entrance unto the King, to the end that they might
rightly boast that they all alone had delivered to him the capital city
of _Siam_; for he had before promised to give unto whomsoever should
deliver up the city unto him, a thousand bisses of gold, which in value
are five hundred thousand ducates of our money. These _Turks_ being
gotten down, as I have said, laboured to break open a gate with two rams
which they had brought with them for that purpose; but as they were
occupied about it they saw themselves suddenly charged by three thousand
_Jaos_, all resolute souldiers, who fell upon them with such fury, as in
little more than a quarter of an hour there was not so much as one
_Turk_ left alive in the place, wherewith not contented, they mounted up
immediately to the top of the wall, and so flesht as they were and
covered over with the blood of the _Turks_, they set upon the _Bramaa's_
men which they found there, so valiently that most of them were slain
and the rest tumbled down over the wall.

"The King of _Bramaa_ redoubling his courage would not for all that give
over this assault, so as imagining that those elephants alone would be
able to give him an entry into the city, he caused them once again to
approach unto the wall. At the noise hereof _Oyaa Passilico_, captain
general of the city, ran in all haste to this part of the wall, and
caused the gate to be opened through which the _Bramaa_ pretended to
enter, and then sent him word that whereas he was given to understand
how his Highness had promised to give a thousand bisses of gold, he had
now performed it so that he might enter if he would make good his word
and send him the gold, which he stayed there to receive. The King of
_Bramaa_ having received this jear, would not vouchsafe to give an
answer, but instantly commanded the city to be assaulted. The fight
began so terrible as it was a dreadfull thing to behold, the rather for
that the violence of it lasted above three whole hours, during the which
time the gate was twice forced open, and twice the assailants got an
entrance into the city, which the King of _Siam_ no sooner perceived,
and that all was in danger to be lost, but he ran speedily to oppose
them with his followers, the best souldiers that were in all the city:
whereupon the conflict grew much hotter than before, and continued half
an hour and better, during the which I do not know what passed, nor can
say any other thing save that we saw streams of bloud running every
where and the air all of a light fire; there was also on either part
such a tumult and noise, as one would have said the earth had been
tottering; for it was a most dreadful thing to hear the discord and
jarring of those barbarous instruments, as bells, drums, and trumpets,
intermingled with the noise of the great ordnance and smaller shot, and
the dreadful yelling of six thousand elephants, whence ensued so great a
terrour that it took from them that heard it both courage and strength.
_Diego Suarez_ then, seeing their forces quite repulsed out of the city,
the most part of the elephants hurt, and the rest so scared with the
noise of the great ordnance, as it was impossible to make them return
unto the wall, counselled the King to sound a retreat, whereunto the
King yielded, though much against his will, because he observed that
both he and the most part of the _Portugals_ were wounded."

The king's wound took seventeen days to heal, a breathing space which we
can imagine both sides accepted with satisfaction. Nothing daunted by
the failure of his first onset, he attacked the city again and again
during the four months of the siege, employing against it the machines
and devices of a Greek engineer in his service, and achieving prodigies
of valor. At length, upon the suggestion of his Portuguese captain, he
began "with bavins and green turf to erect a kind of platform higher
than the walls, and thereon mounted good store of great ordnance,
wherewith the principal fortifications of the city should be battered."
Considering the exhausted state of the defenders it is likely that this
elaborate effort would have succeeded, but before the critical moment
arrived word came from home that the "_Xemindoo_ being risen up in
_Pegu_ had cut fifteen thousand _Bramaas_ there in pieces, and had
withal seized on the principal places of the country. At these news the
King was so troubled, that without further delay he raised the siege and
imbarqued himself on a river called _Pacarau_, where he stayed but that
night and the day following, which he imployed in retiring his great
ordnance and ammunition. Then having set fire on all the pallisadoes and
lodgings of the camp, he parted away on Tuesday the 15th of _October_,
1548, for to go to the town of _Martabano_." So was Ayuthia honorably
saved, but Pinto, we fear, followed with his countryman Diego in the
Bramaa's train, for he has much to say henceforth of the civil
disturbance in Burma and the Xemindoo's final suppression, but of Siam,
excepting a brief description of the country, he tells us nothing more.

About a century after Pinto's stay in Siam another adventurer found his
way thither while seeking his fortune in the golden Orient and
encountered there such vicissitudes of experience as to rival in
picturesqueness and wonder the tales of the Arabian Nights. This was the
Greek sailor, Constantine Phaulcon, whose story, even when stripped of
the extravagant embellishments with which the devout priest, his
biographer, has adorned it, is marvellous enough to deserve a place in
the annals of travel and adventure. His strange life has been woven
into a romance, "Phaulcon the Adventurer," by William Dalton, but the
following sketch of his career, condensed from Sir John Bowring's
translation of Père d'Orléans' "Histoire de M. Constance," printed in
Tours in 1690, is a better authority for our purpose.

Constantine Phaulcon, or Falcon, born in Cephalonia, was the son of a
Venetian nobleman and a Greek lady of rank. Owing to his parents'
poverty, however, he left home when a mere boy to shift for himself, and
presently drifted into the employ of the English East India Company.
After several years passed in this service he accumulated money enough
to buy a ship and embark in speculations of his own, but three
shipwrecks following in rapid succession brought him at length into a
desperate plight of poverty and debt. Being cast in his third
misadventure upon the Malabar coast, he there found a fellow sufferer,
the sole survivor of a like catastrophe, who proved to be the Siamese
ambassador to Persia returning from his mission. Phaulcon was able with
the little money saved in his belt to assist the ambassador to Ayuthia,
where that officer in gratitude recommended him to the Baraclan
(prime-minister) and the king, both of whom were delighted with his
ability and determined to make use of him. He was first taken into
favor, it is said, from the address with which he supplanted the Moors
in the employment, which seemed to have been made over to them, of
preparing the splendid entertainments and pageants that were the king's
chief pride. Reforms introduced into this office resulted in the
production of much more effective spectacles at a smaller expense to the
treasury, for the Moors had indulged in some knavish practices, and when
their dishonesty was discovered by the Greek his high place in the
sovereign's estimation was fully assured.

At this time his prosperity was interrupted by a severe illness that
well-nigh proved fatal to the new favorite, but was turned to good
account by Father Antoine Thomas, a Flemish Jesuit, who was passing
through Siam on his way to join the Portuguese missions in China and
Japan. Thoroughly alive to the importance of securing so powerful a man
to the Roman Church, the good father adroitly converted the invalid, and
at last had the satisfaction of receiving from Phaulcon abjuration of
his errors and heresies and numbering him among the faithful. By the
priest's advice, also, "he married, a few days afterward, a young
Japanese lady of good family, distinguished not only by rank, but also
by the blood of the martyrs from whom she was descended and whose
virtues she imitates." It is an interesting episode in the history of
Siam that for about a generation near the beginning of the seventeenth
century there existed, besides the free intercourse with Western
nations, an active exchange of commodities between this part of Cochin
China and Japan, many of whose merchants found good employments under
Phra Narain, the Siamese king. They proved themselves, however, to be
such profound schemers as finally to earn the hatred of the natives, who
drove them out in 1632. Soon after this date Japan adopted a policy of
complete exclusion and we hear no more of her subjects in any foreign
country.

"If, as a man of talent," continues Père d'Orléans, "Phaulcon knew how
to avail himself of the royal favor to establish his own fortune, he
used it no less faithfully for the glory of his master and the good of
the state; still more, as a true Christian, for the advancement of
religion. Up to this time he had aimed chiefly to increase commerce,
which occupies the attention of Oriental sovereigns far more than
politics, and had succeeded so well that the king of Siam was now one of
the richest monarchs in Asia; but he considered that, having enriched,
he should now endeavor to render his Sovereign illustrious by making
known to foreign nations the noble qualities which distinguished him;
and his chief aim being the establishment of Christianity in Siam, he
resolved to engage his master to form treaties of friendship with those
European monarchs who were most capable of advancing this object."

We must be cautious, however, in accepting all his motives from his
Jesuit biographer, who doubtless does him too much honor. According to
the Dutch historian Kämpfer, Phaulcon had the fate of all his kind ever
before his eyes, and the better to secure himself in his exalted
position, "he thought it necessary to secure it by some foreign power,
of which he judged the French nation to be the most proper for seconding
his designs, which appeared even to aim at the royal dignity. In order
to do this he made his sovereign believe that by the assistance of the
said nation he might polish his subjects and put his dominion into a
flourishing condition."

Whatever his intentions, it is certain that Phaulcon carried his point,
and an embassy was sent to the court of Louis XIV. In return the
Chevalier de Chaumont, accompanied by a considerable retinue, and
bearing royal gifts and letters, was despatched to Siam, where he
arrived in September, 1685, and was splendidly received. Phaulcon was,
of course, foremost among the dignitaries; the shipwrecked adventurer,
who had risen from the position of common sailor to the post of premier
in a rich and thriving realm, found himself receiving on terms of
equality and in a style of magnificence that, even to European eyes,
seemed admirable, the ambassador of the most illustrious king in Europe.
Whether his loyalty to the sovereign whom he was bound to serve was
always quite above the suspicion of intrigue with the French is more
than doubtful. He greatly desired on his own behalf to effect the
conversion of the king to Catholicism, and did what he could to support
the arguments of the French envoy to this end. But the king, who was a
shrewd man, refused to abandon the religion of his ancestors for that of
these designing foreigners.

"Phaulcon had long thought," says the Père d'Orléans, "of bringing to
Siam Jesuits who, like those in China, might introduce the Gospel at
court through the mathematical sciences, especially astronomy. Six
Jesuits having profited by so good an occasion as that of the embassy of
the Chevalier de Chaumont to stop in Siam on their way to China, M.
Constance upon seeing them begged that some might be sent to him from
France; and for this especial object Father Tachard, one of the six, was
requested to return to Europe." This was really the first step in
Phaulcon's ruin; for, aware that his master could not in this way
encourage the Christians without incurring the hatred of both the
Buddhists and Mohammedans in the kingdom, he conceived the plan of
begging Louis for some French troops ostensibly to accompany and support
the missionaries, but practically to sustain his influence by force, and
in the event of defeat to hand the country over to France. Three
officers returned with M. de Chaumont and effected a treaty whereby
Louis promised to send some troops to the Siamese king, "not only to
instruct his own in our discipline, but also to be at his disposal
according as he should need them for the security of his person, or for
that of his kingdom. In the mean time the king of Siam would appoint the
French soldiers to guard two places where they would be commanded by
their own officers under the authority of this monarch." The troops and
a dozen missionaries set out under Father Tachard's charge in 1686.

But ere they arrived trouble was brewing in Siam. "The Mohammedans,"
says the historian, "had long flattered themselves with the hope of
inducing the king and people of Siam to accept the Koran; but when they
saw the monarch thus closely allying himself with Christians, their
fears were greatly excited; and the great difference which had been made
between the French and Persian ambassadors, in the honors shown them in
their audiences with his majesty, had so much increased the
apprehensions of the infidels that they resolved to avert the
apprehended misfortune by attempting the life of the king. The authors
of this evil design were two princes of Champa and a prince of Macassar,
all of them refugees in Siam, where the king had offered them an asylum
against some powerful enemies of their own countries. A Malay captain
encouraged them by prophecies which he circulated among the zealots of
his own sect, of whom he shortly assembled a sufficient number to carry
out the conspiracy, had it not been discovered; which, however, it
was"--and promptly suppressed by the minister, to his great credit and
honor at court. Phaulcon then was at the pinnacle of his power when the
Frenchmen landed, an audience was granted and ratifications exchanged.

"M. Constance had already so high an esteem for our great king [Louis],
and the king of Siam, his master, had entered so entirely into his
sentiments, that this sovereign, thinking the French troops were not
sufficiently near his person, determined to ask from the king, in
addition to the troops already landed, a company of two hundred
body-guards. As there was much to arrange between the two monarchs for
the establishment of religion, not only in Siam, but in many other
places where M. Constance hoped to spread it, they resolved that Father
Tachard should return to France, accompanied by three mandarins, to
present to his majesty the letter from their king; and that he should
thence proceed to Rome, to solicit from the Pope assistance in
preserving tranquillity and spreading Christianity in the Indies.

"Father Tachard, having received from the king and his minister the
necessary orders, left his companions under the direction of M.
Constance, and quitted Siam, accompanied by the envoys-extraordinary of
the king, at the beginning of the year 1686. He reached Brest in the
month of July in the same year.

"Never was negotiation more successful. Occupied as was the king in
waging war with the greater part of Europe, leagued against him by the
Protestant party, he made no delay in equipping vessels to convey to the
king of Siam the guards which he had requested."

It is certainly not surprising that some of the Siamese noblemen should
have looked with suspicion on the extraordinary measures which Phaulcon
had inaugurated. With a French military force in possession of some of
the most important points in the kingdom, and with the Roman Catholic
religion securing for itself something like a dominant establishment, it
is no wonder that conspiracies against the authors of the new movement
should be repeated and ultimately successful. The king had no male heir;
and it seemed to a nobleman named Pitraxa that the succession might as
well come to him as to the foreigner who had already risen to such a
dangerous authority. This time the conspiracy was more audaciously and
triumphantly carried out. The king, who was beginning to grow old and
infirm, was taken sick, and during his illness Pitraxa got possession of
the royal seals, and by means of them secured supplies of arms and
powder for the furtherance of his designs. The crisis rapidly
approached. Phaulcon determined to arrest the chief conspirator, but was
for once outwitted. The French forces which he summoned to his
assistance were intercepted and turned back by a false report. Pitraxa
made himself master of the palace, of the person of the king, and of all
the royal family. It was evident to Phaulcon that the end had come. His
resolution was taken accordingly.

"Having with him a few Frenchmen, two Portuguese, and sixteen English
soldiers, he called these together, and, with his confessor, entered his
chapel that he might prepare for the death which appeared to await him;
whence passing into his wife's chamber, he bade her farewell, saying
that the king was a prisoner, and that he would die at his feet. He then
went out to go direct to the palace, flattering himself that with the
small number of Europeans who followed him, he should be able to make
his way through the Indians, who endeavored to arrest him, so as to
reach the king. He would have succeeded had his followers been as
determined as himself; but on entering the first court of the palace, he
was suddenly surrounded by a troop of Siamese soldiers. He was putting
himself into a defensive attitude when he perceived that he was
abandoned by all his suite except the French, so that the contest was
too unequal to be long maintained. He was obliged to yield to the force
of numbers, and he and the Frenchmen with him were made prisoners and
loaded with irons."

It remained for the usurper to rid himself of the French soldiers, who
were still in possession of the two most considerable places in the
country. Under a false pretext he won over to himself, temporarily, the
commander of the French forces. "Upon this, six French officers who were
at court, finding their safety endangered, resolved to leave and retire
to Bangkok. They armed themselves, mounted on horseback, and under
pretence of a ride, easily escaped from the guard Pitraxa had appointed
to accompany them. It is true that, for the one they had got rid of,
they found between Louvô and the river troops at different intervals,
which, however, they easily passed. On reaching the river they
discovered a boat filled with talapoins, which they seized, driving away
its occupants. As, however, they did not take the precaution of tying
down the rowers, they had the vexation of having them escape under cover
of the night, each swimming away from his own side of the boat.
Compelled to row it themselves, they soon became so weary that they
determined to land, and continue their journey on foot. This was not
without its difficulties, as the people, warned by the talapoins whose
boat had been seized, and by the fugitive rowers, assembled in troops
upon the river-side, uttering loud cries. Notwithstanding this, they
leaped out, and gained the plains of Ayuthia, where, most unfortunately,
they lost their way. The populace still followed them, and though not
venturing to approach very near, never lost sight of them and continued
to annoy them as much as possible. They might, after all, have escaped,
had not hunger compelled them to enter into a parley for a supply of
provisions. In answer, they were told that they would not be listened to
until they had laid down their arms. Then these cowardly wretches,
instead of furnishing them with provisions, threw themselves upon them,
stripped them, and carried them bound to Ayuthia, whence they were sent
back to Louvô most unworthily treated. A troop of three hundred
Mohammedans, which Pitraxa on learning their flight sent in pursuit of
them, and which met them on their return, treated them so brutally that
one named Brecy died from the blows they inflicted. The rest were
committed to prison on their arrival at Louvô.

"From this persecution of the French fugitives, the infidels insensibly
passed to persecuting all the Christians in Siam, as soon as they
learned that M. Desfarges was on the road to join Pitraxa; for from that
time the tyrant, giving way to the suspicions infused by crime and
ambition, no longer preserved an appearance of moderation toward those
he hated. His detestation of the Christians had been for some time kept
within bounds by the esteem he still felt for the French; but he had no
sooner heard of the deference shown by their general to the orders he
had sent him, than, beginning to fear nothing, he spared none.

"As the prison of M. Constance was in the interior of the palace, no one
knows the details of his sufferings. Some say, that to make him confess
the crimes of which he was accused, they burned the soles of his feet;
others that an iron hoop was bound round his temples. It is certain that
he was kept in a prison made of stakes, loaded with three heavy chains,
and wanting even the necessaries of life, till Madame Constance, having
discovered the place of his imprisonment, obtained permission to furnish
him with them.

"She could not long continue to do so, being soon herself in want. The
usurper had at first appeared to respect her virtue, and had shown her
some degree of favor; he had restored her son, who had been taken from
her by the soldiers, and exculpated himself from the robbery. But these
courtesies were soon discontinued. The virtues of Madame Constance had
for a time softened the ferocity of the tyrant; but the report of her
wealth, which he supposed to be enormous, excited his cupidity, which
could not in any way be appeased.

"On May 30th, the official seals of her husband were demanded from her;
the next day his arms, his papers, and his clothes were carried off;
another day boxes were sealed, and the keys taken away; a guard was
placed before her dwelling, and a sentinel at the door of her room to
keep her in sight. Hitherto nothing had shaken her equanimity; but this
last insult so confounded her, that she could not help complaining.
'What,' exclaimed she, weeping, 'what have I done to be treated like a
criminal?' This, however, was the only complaint drawn by adversity from
this noble Christian lady during the whole course of her trials. Even
this emotion of weakness, so pardonable in a woman of two-and-twenty who
had hitherto known nothing of misfortune, was quickly repaired; for two
Jesuits who happened to be with her on this occasion, having mildly
represented to her that Christians who have their treasure in heaven,
and who regard it as their country, should not afflict themselves like
pagans for the loss of wealth and freedom--'It is true,' said she,
recovering her tranquillity: 'I was wrong, my Fathers. God gave all; He
takes all away: may His holy name be praised! I pray only for my
husband's deliverance.'

"Scarcely two days had elapsed after the placing of the seals when a
mandarin, followed by a hundred men, came to break them by order of his
new master, and carried off all the money, furniture and jewels he found
in the apartments of this splendid palace. Madame Constance had the
firmness herself to conduct him, and to put into his hands all that he
wished to take; after which, looking at the Fathers, who still continued
with her, 'Now,' said she, calmly, 'God alone remains to us; but none
can separate us from Him.'

"The mandarin having retired with his booty, it was supposed she was rid
of him, and that nothing more could be demanded from those who had been
plundered of all their possessions. The two Jesuits had left to return
to their own dwelling, imagining there could be nothing to fear for one
who had been stripped of her property, and who, having committed no
crime, seemed shielded from every other risk. In the evening it appeared
that they were mistaken; for, about six o'clock, the same mandarin,
accompanied by his satellites, came to demand her hidden treasures. 'I
have nothing hidden,' she answered: 'if you doubt my word, you can look;
you are the master here, and everything is open.' So temperate a reply
appeared to irritate the ruffian. 'I will not seek,' said he, 'but,
without stirring from the spot, I will compel you to bring me what I
ask, or have you scourged to death.' So saying, the wretch gave the
signal to the executioners, who came forward with cords to bind, and
thick rattans to scourge her. These preparations at first bewildered the
poor woman, thus abandoned to the fury of a ferocious brute. She uttered
a loud cry, and throwing herself at his feet said, with a look that
might have touched the hardest heart, 'Have pity on me!' But this
barbarian answered with his accustomed fierceness, that he would have no
mercy on her, ordering her to be taken and tied to the door of her room,
and having her arms, hands and fingers cruelly beaten. At this sad
spectacle, her grandmother, her relatives, her servants, and her son
uttered cries which would have moved any one but this hardened wretch.
The whole of the unhappy family cast themselves at his feet, and
touching the ground with their foreheads, implored mercy, but in vain.
He continued to torture her from seven to nine o'clock; and not having
been able to gain anything, he carried her off, with all her family,
except the grandmother, whose great age and severe illness made it
impossible to remove her.

"For some time no one knew what had become of Madame Constance, but at
last her position was discovered. A Jesuit father was one day passing by
the stables of her palace, when the lady's aunt, who shared her
captivity, begged permission of the guards to address the holy man, and
ask him for money, promising that they should share it. In this manner
was made known the humiliating condition of this unhappy and illustrious
lady, shut up in a stable, where, half dead from the sufferings she had
endured, she lay stretched upon a piece of matting, her son at her side.
The father daily sent her provisions, which were the only means of
subsistence for herself and family, to whom she distributed food with so
small a regard for her own wants, that a little rice and dried fish were
all that she took for her own share, she having made a vow to abstain
from meat for the rest of her life.

"Up to this time, the grand mandarin had not ventured to put an end to
the existence of M. Constance, whom the French general had sent to
demand, as being under the protection of the king, his master; but now,
judging that there was nothing more to fear either from him or from his
friends, he resolved to get rid of him. It was on the 5th of June,
Whitsun-eve, that he ordered his execution by the Phaja Sojatan, his
son, after having, without any form of trial, caused to be read in the
palace the sentence of death given by himself against this minister,
whom he accused of having leagued with his enemies. This sentence
pronounced, the accused was mounted on an elephant, and taken, well
guarded, into the forest of Thale-Phutson, as if the tyrant had chosen
the horrors of solitude to bury in oblivion an unjust and cruel deed.

"Those who conducted him remarked that during the whole way he appeared
perfectly calm, praying earnestly, and often repeating aloud the names
of Jesus and of Mary.

"When they reached the place of execution, he was ordered to dismount,
and told that he must prepare to die. The approach of death did not
alarm him; he saw it near as he had seen it at a distance, and with the
same intrepidity. He asked of the Sojatan only a few moments to finish
his prayer, which he did kneeling, with so touching an air, that these
heathens were moved by it. His petitions concluded, he lifted his hands
toward heaven, and protesting his innocence, declared that he died
willingly, having the testimony of his conscience that, as a minister,
he had acted solely for the glory of the true God, the service of the
King, and the welfare of the state; that he forgave his enemies, as he
hoped himself to be forgiven by God. 'For the rest, my lord,' said he,
turning to the Sojatan, 'were I as guilty as my enemies declare me, my
wife and my son are innocent: I commend them to your protection, asking
for them neither wealth nor position, but only life and liberty.' Having
uttered these few words, he meekly raised his eyes to heaven, showing by
his silence that he was ready to receive the fatal blow.

"An executioner advanced, and cut him in two with a back stroke of his
sabre, which brought him to the ground, heaving one last, long sigh.

"Thus died, at the age of forty-one, in the very prime of life, this
distinguished man, whose sublime genius, political skill, great energy
and penetration, warm zeal for religion, and strong attachment to the
King, his master, rendered him worthy of a longer life and of a happier
destiny.

"Who can describe the grief of Madame Constance at the melancholy news
of her husband's death?

"This illustrious descendant of Japanese martyrs was subjected to
incredible persecutions, which she endured to the end with heroic
constancy and wonderful resignation."

From this edifying narrative, grandiloquent and devout by turns, and
written from the Jesuit point of view, it is sufficiently surprising to
turn to Kämpfer's brief and prosaic account of the same events.
According to him the intrigue and treachery was wholly on the side of
Phaulcon, who had planned to place on the throne the king's son-in-law,
Moupi-Tatso, a dependent and tool of his own, as soon as the sick king,
whose increasing dropsy threatened him with sudden dissolution, should
be dead; Pitraxa and his sons, the king's two brothers, as presumptive
heirs to the crown, and whoever else was like to oppose the
conspirator's designs, were to be despatched out of the way. "Pursuant
to this scheme, Moupi's father and relations had already raised one
thousand four hundred men, who lay dispersed through the country; and
the better to facilitate the execution of this design, Phaulcon
persuaded the sick king, having found means to introduce himself into
his apartment in private, that it would be very much for the security of
his person, during the ill state of his health, to send for the French
general and part of his garrison up to Louvô, where the king then was,
being a city fifteen leagues north of Ayuthia, and the usual place of
the king's residence, where he used to spend the greater part of his
time. General des Farges being on his way thither, the conspiracy was
discovered by Pitraxa's own son, who happening to be with two of the
king's concubines in an apartment adjoining that where the conspirators
were, had the curiosity to listen at the door, and having heard the
bloody resolution that had been taken, immediately repaired to his
father to inform him of it. Pitraxa without loss of time acquainted the
king with this conspiracy, and then sent for Moupi, Phaulcon, and the
mandarins of their party, as also for the captain of the guards, to
court, and caused the criminals forthwith to be put in irons,
notwithstanding the king expressed the greatest displeasure at his so
doing. Phaulcon had for some time absented himself from court, but now
being summoned, he could no longer excuse himself, though dreading some
ill event: it is said he took leave of his family in a very melancholy
manner. Soon after, his silver chair, wherein he was usually carried,
came back empty--a bad omen to his friends and domestics, who could not
but prepare themselves to partake in their master's misfortune. This
happened May 19th, in the year 1689. Two days after, Pitraxa ordered,
against the king's will, Moupi's head to be struck off, throwing it at
Phaulcon's feet, then loaded with irons, with this reproach: 'See, there
is your king!' The unfortunate sick king, heartily sorry for the death
of his dearest Moupi, earnestly desired that the deceased's body might
not be exposed to any further shame, but decently buried, which was
accordingly complied with. Moupi's father was seized by stratagem upon
his estate between Ayuthia and Louvô, and all their adherents were
dispersed. Phaulcon, after having been tortured and starved for fourteen
days, and thereby reduced almost to a skeleton, had at last his irons
taken off, and was carried away after sunset in an ordinary chair,
unknowing what would be his fate. He was first carried to his house,
which he found rifled: his wife lay a prisoner in the stable, who, far
from taking leave of him, spit in his face, and would not so much as
suffer him to kiss his only remaining son of four years of age, another
son being lately dead and still unburied. From thence he was carried out
of town to the place of execution, where, notwithstanding all his
reluctancy, he had his head cut off. His body was divided into two
parts, and covered with a little earth, which the dogs scratched away in
the night-time, and devoured the corpse to the bones. Before he died he
took his seal, two silver crosses, a relic set in gold which he wore on
his breast, being a present from the Pope, as also the order of St.
Michael which was sent him by the King of France, and delivered them to
a mandarin who stood by, desiring him to give them to his little
son--presents, indeed, that could be of no great use to the poor child,
who to this day, with his mother, goes begging from door to door, nobody
daring to intercede for them."[4]

It seems to be growing every year more difficult to form positive
opinions concerning the various characters with whom history makes us
acquainted, and we have here a sufficiently wide choice between two
opposite estimates of poor Phaulcon. But whichever estimate we adopt,
it remains abundantly evident that his career is one of the most
romantic and extraordinary in the world. Venetian by descent, Greek by
birth, English by avocation, Siamese by choice and fortune; at first
almost a beggar, a shipwrecked adventurer against whom fate seemed
hopelessly adverse, he became the chief actor in a scheme of dominion
which might have given to France a realm rivalling in wealth and
grandeur the British possessions in India.

Some traces of the public works of which Phaulcon was the founder still
remain to show the nature of the internal improvements which he
inaugurated. His scheme of foreign alliance was a failure, but that he
did much to develop the resources of the kingdom there would seem to be
no doubt. "At Lopha-buri," says Sir John Bowring, "a city founded about
A.D. 600, the palace of Phaulcon still exists: and there are the remains
of a Christian church founded by him, in which, some of the traditions
say, he was put to death. I brought with me from Bangkok, the capital,
one of the columns of the church, richly carved and gilded, as a relic
of the first[5] Christian temple erected in Siam, and as associated with
the history of that singular, long-successful and finally sacrificed
adventurer. The words _Jesus Hominum Salvator_ are still inscribed over
the canopy of the altar, upon which the image of Buddha now sits to be
worshipped."

FOOTNOTES:

[4] History of Japan, vol. i., pp. 19-21. London, 1728; quoted in
Bowring.

[5] Sir John Bowring was mistaken. It seems to be well enough
established that one or two Christian churches were built by the
Portuguese, a century before the date of Phaulcon's career.




                          CHAPTER V.

                         MODERN SIAM


The present king of Siam is the fourth in succession from that
distinguished general who was at first the friend and companion, and at
last something like the murderer of the renowned Phya Tak, the founder
of the new capital, and indeed of the new kingdom of Siam. For, with the
fall of Ayuthia and the removal of the seat of government to Bangkok,
the country entered on a new era of prosperity and progress. Bangkok is
not far from sixty miles nearer to the mouth of the river than Ayuthia,
and the geographical change was significant of an advance toward the
other nations of the world and of more intimate relations of commerce
and friendship with them. The founder of this dynasty reigned
prosperously for twenty-seven years, and under his sway the country
enjoyed the repose and peace which after a period of prolonged and
devastating war it so greatly needed. After him his son continued the
pacific administration of the government for fourteen years, until 1824.
At the death of this king (the second of the new dynasty), who left as
heirs to the throne two sons of the same mother, the succession was
usurped by an illegitimate son, who contrived by cunning management and
by a readiness to avail himself of force, if it was needed, to possess
himself of the sovereignty, and to be confirmed in it by the nobles and
council of state. The two legitimate sons of the dead king, the oldest
of whom had been expressly named to succeed his father, were placed by
this usurpation in a position of extreme peril; and the elder of the two
retired at once into a Buddhist monastery as a _talapoin_, where he was
safe from molestation and could wait his time to claim his birthright.
The younger son, as having less to fear, took public office under the
usurper and acquainted himself with the cares and responsibilities of
government.

After a reign of twenty-seven years, closing in the year 1851, the
usurper died. His reign was marked by some events of extraordinary
interest. His royal palace was destroyed by fire, but afterward rebuilt
upon a larger scale and in a better style. And various military
expeditions against adjoining countries were undertaken with results of
more or less importance. The most interesting of these expeditions was
that against the Laos country, a brief account of which by an
intelligent and able writer is quoted in Bowring's book. As a picture of
the style of warfare and the barbarous cruelties of a successful
campaign, it is striking and instructive. It is as follows:

"The expedition against Laos was successful. As usual in Siamese
warfare, they laid waste the country, plundered the inhabitants, brought
them to Bangkok, sold them and gave them away as slaves. The prince Vun
Chow and family made their escape into Cochin China; but instead of
meeting with a friendly reception they were seized by the king of that
country and delivered as prisoners to the Siamese. The king (of Laos)
arrived in Bangkok about the latter end of 1828, and underwent there the
greatest cruelties barbarians could invent. He was confined in a large
iron cage, exposed to a burning sun, and obliged to proclaim to every
one that the king of Siam was great and merciful, that he himself had
committed a great error, and deserved his present punishment. In this
cage were placed with the prisoner a large mortar to pound him in, a
large boiler to boil him in, a hook to hang him by and a sword to
decapitate him; also a sharp pointed spike for him to sit on. His
children were sometimes put in along with him. He was a mild,
respectable-looking, old, gray-headed man, and did not live long to
gratify his tormentors, death having put an end to his sufferings. His
body was taken and hung in chains on the bank of the river, about two or
three miles below Bangkok. The conditions on which the Cochin Chinese
gave up Chow Vun Chow were, that the king of Siam would appoint a new
prince to govern the Laos country, who should be approved of by the
Cochin Chinese, and that the court of Siam should deliver up the persons
belonging to the Siamese army who attacked and killed some Cochin
Chinese during the Laos war."

It is safe to say that the kingdom has by this time made such progress
in civilization that a picture of barbarism and cruelty like that which
is given in the above narrative could not possibly be repeated in Siam
to-day.

The reign of this king was noteworthy for the treaty of commerce between
Great Britain and Siam, negotiated by Captain Burney, as also for other
negotiations tending to similar and larger intercourse with other
countries, especially with the United States. But the concessions
granted were ungenerous, and a spirit of jealousy and dislike continued
to govern the conduct of Siam toward other nations.

Notwithstanding the slow growth of that enlightened confidence which is
the only sure guaranty of commercial prosperity, Siam was brought into
connection with the outside world through the labors of the
missionaries, both Roman Catholic and Protestant, who, during the reign
of this king, established themselves in the country. Some more detailed
reference to the labors and successes of the missionaries will be made
in a subsequent chapter. It is by means of these self-sacrificing and
devoted men that the great advances which Siam has made have been
chiefly brought about. The silent influence which they were exerting
during this period, from 1824 to 1851, was really the great fact of the
reign of the king Phra Chao Pravat Thong. Once or twice the king became
suspicious of them, and attempted to hinder or to put an end to their
labors. In 1848 he went so far as to issue an edict against the Roman
Catholic missionaries, commanding the destruction of all their places of
worship; but the edict was only partially carried into execution. The
change which has taken place in the attitude of the government in regard
to religious liberty, and the sentiments of the present king in regard
to it, are best expressed by a royal proclamation issued during the year
1870, a quotation from which is given in the Bangkok Calendar for the
next year ensuing, introduced by a brief note from the editor, the Rev.
D. B. Bradley.

"The following translation is an extract from the Royal Siamese Calendar
for the current year. It is issued by the authority of his majesty, the
supreme king, and is to me quite interesting in many respects, but
especially in the freedom it accords to all Siamese subjects in the
great concerns of their religion. Having near the close of the pamphlet
given good moral lessons, the paper concludes with the following noble
sentiments, and very remarkable for a heathen king to promulgate:

"In regard to the concern of seeking and holding a religion that shall
be a refuge to yourself in this life, it is a good concern and
exceedingly appropriate and suitable that you all--every individual of
you--should investigate and judge for himself according to his own
wisdom. And when you see any religion whatever, or any company of
religionists whatever, likely to be of advantage to yourself, a refuge
in accord with your own wisdom, hold to that religion with all your
heart. Hold it not with a shallow mind, with mere guess-work, or because
of its general popularity, or from mere traditional saying that it is
the _custom_ held from time immemorial; and do not hold a religion that
you have not good evidence is true, and then frighten men's fears, and
flatter their hopes by it. Do not be frightened and astonished at
diverse events (fictitious wonders) and hold to and follow them. When
you shall have obtained a refuge, a religious faith that is beautiful
and good and suitable, hold to it with great joy, and follow its
teachings, and it will be a cause of prosperity to each one of you."

The contrast between the state of things represented by this document
and that exemplified by the story of the treatment of the captive king
of Laos is sufficiently striking. The man who tortured the king of Laos
was the uncle of the young man who is now on the throne. But between the
two--covering the period from the year 1851 to the year 1868--was a king
whose character and history entitle him to be ranked among the most
extraordinary and admirable rulers of modern times. To this man and his
younger brother, who reigned conjointly as first and second kings, is
due the honor of giving to their realm an honorable place among the
nations of the world and putting it in the van of progress among the
kingdoms of the far East.

It seemed at first a misfortune that these two brothers should have been
so long kept out of their rightful dignities by their comparatively
coarse and cruel half-brother, who usurped the throne. But it proved in
the end, both for them and for the world, a great advantage. The
usurper, when he seized the throne, promised to hold it for a few years
only and to restore it to its rightful heirs as soon as their growth in
years and in experience should fit them to govern. So far was he,
however, from making good his words that he had made all his
arrangements to put his own son in his place. Having held the
sovereignty for twenty-seven years the desire to perpetuate it in his
own line was natural. And as he had about seven hundred wives there was
no lack of children from among whom he might choose his heir. In 1851
he was taken sick, and it was evident that his end was at hand. At this
crisis, says Sir John Bowring:

"The energy of the Praklang (the present Kalahom) saved the nation from
the miseries of disputed succession. The Praklang's eldest son, Phya
Sisuriwong, held the fortresses of Paknam, and, with the aid of his
powerful family, placed Chau Fa Tai upon the throne, and was made
Kalahom, being at once advanced ten steps and to the position the most
influential in the kingdom, that of prime-minister. On March 18, 1851,
the Praklang proposed to the council of nobles the nomination of Chau Fa
Tai; he held bold language, carried his point, and the next day
communicated the proceedings to the elected sovereign in his _wat_ (or
temple), everybody, even rival candidates, having given in their
adhesion. By general consent, Chau Fa Noi was raised to the rank of
wangna, or second king, having, it is said, one third of the revenues
with a separate palace and establishment."

It is difficult to determine how the custom of two kings reigning at
once could have originated, and how far back in the history of Siam it
is to be traced. It is possible that it originated with the present
dynasty, for the founder of this dynasty had a brother with whom he was
closely intimate, who shared his fortunes when they were generals
together under Phya Tak, and who might naturally enough have become his
colleague when he ascended the throne. Under the reign of the uncle of
the present king the office of the second king was abolished. It was
restored again at the next succession, but was finally abolished upon
the death of King George in 1885.




                         CHAPTER VI.

                      FIRST IMPRESSIONS


The entrance into the kingdom of Siam by the great river, which divides
the country east and west, brings the traveller at once into all the
richness and variety of tropical nature, and is well suited to produce
an impression of the singular beauty and the vast resources of the "Land
of the White Elephant." For this is the name which may properly be given
to the kingdom since the flag of the country has been established. A
very curious flag it makes--the white elephant on a red field--and very
oddly it must look if ever it is necessary to hoist it upside down as a
signal of distress; a signal eloquent indeed, for anything more helpless
and distressing than this clumpsy quadruped in that position can hardly
be imagined.

The editor of this volume, who visited Siam in one of the vessels of the
United States East India Squadron in 1857, and who was present at the
exchange of ratifications of the treaty made in the previous year, has
elsewhere described[6] the impressions which were made upon him at his
first entrance into the country of the Meinam, and reproduces his own
narrative, substantially unaltered, in this and the two following
chapters.

There is enough to see in Siam, if only it could be described. But
nothing is harder than to convey in words the indescribable charm of
tropical life and scenery; and it was in this, in great measure, that
the enjoyment of my month in Bangkok consisted. Always behind the events
which occupied us day by day, and behind the men and things with which
we had to do, was the pervading charm of tropical nature--of soft warm
sky, with floating fleecy clouds and infinite depths of blue beyond
them; of golden sunlight flooding everything by day; and when the day
dies its sudden death, of mellow moonlight, as if from a perennial
harvest moon; and of stars, that do not glitter with a hard and pointed
radiance, as here, but melt through the mild air with glory in which
there is never any thought of "twinkling." Always there was the teeming
life of land and sea, of jungle and of river; and the varying influence
of fruitful nature, captivating every sense with sweet allurement. Read
Mr. Tennyson's "Lotos Eaters" if you want to know what the tropics are.

It was drawing toward the middle of a splendid night in May, when I
found myself among the "palms and temples" of this singular city. It had
been a tiresome journey from the mouth of the river, rowing more than a
score of miles against the rapid current; and, if there could be
monotony in the wonderful variety and richness of tropical nature, it
might have been a monotonous journey. But the wealth of foliage, rising
sometimes in the feathery plumes of the tall areca palm--of all palms
the stateliest--or drooping sometimes in heavier and larger masses,
crowding to the water's edge in dense, impenetrable jungle, or checked
here and there by the toil of cultivation, or cleared for dwellings--was
a constant wonder and delight. Now and then we passed a bamboo house,
raised high on poles above the ground, and looking like some monstrous
bird's nest in the trees; but they were featherless bipeds who peered
out from the branches at the passing boats; and not bird's notes but
children's voices, that clamored in wonder or were silenced in awe at
the white-faced strangers. Sometimes the white walls and shining roofs
of temples gleamed through the dark verdure, suggesting the
architectural magnificence and beauty which the statelier temples of the
city would exhibit. Bald-headed priests, in orange-colored scarfs, came
out to watch us. Superb white pelicans stood pensive by the river-side,
or snatched at fish, or sailed on snowy wings with quiet majesty across
the stream. Or maybe some inquiring monkey, gray-whiskered, leading two
or three of tenderer years, as if he were their tutor, on a naturalist's
expedition through the jungle, stops to look at us with peculiar
curiosity, as at some singular and unexpected specimen, but stands ready
to dodge behind the roots of mangrove trees in case of danger.

It will be fortunate for the traveller if, while he is rowing up the
river, night shall overtake him; for, beside the splendor of the tropic
stars above him, there will be rival splendors all about him. The night
came down on me with startling suddenness--for "there is no twilight
within the courts of the sun"--just as I was waiting at the mouth of a
cross-cut canal, by which, when the tide should rise a little, I might
avoid a long bend in the river. By the time the tide had risen the night
had fallen thick and dark, and the dense shade of the jungle, through
which the canal led us, made it yet thicker and more dark. Great fern
leaves, ten or fifteen feet in height, grew dense on either side, and
fanlike, almost met over our heads. Above them stretched the forest
trees. Among them rose the noise of night-birds, lizards,
trumpeter-beetles, and creatures countless and various, making a hoarse
din, which, if it was not musical, at least was lively. But the jungle,
with its darkness and its din, had such a beauty as I never have seen
equalled, when its myriad fire-flies sparkled thick on every side. I had
seen fire-flies before, and had heard of them, but I had never seen or
heard, nor have I since then ever seen or heard, of anything like these.
The peculiarity of them was--not that they were so many, though they
were innumerable--not that they were so large, though they were very
large--but that they clustered, as by a preconcerted plan, on certain
kinds of trees, avoiding carefully all other kinds, and then, as if by
signal from some director of the spectacle, they all sent forth their
light at once, at simultaneous and exact intervals, so that the whole
tree seemed to flash and palpitate with living light. Imagine it. At one
instant was blackness of darkness and the croaking jungle. Then suddenly
on every side flashed out these fiery trees, the form of each, from
topmost twig to outmost bough, set thick with flaming jewels. It was
easy to imagine at the top of each some big white-waistcoated fire-fly,
with the baton of director, ordering the movements of the rest.

[Illustration: GENERAL VIEW OF BANGKOK.]

This peculiarity of the Siamese fire-flies, or, as our popular term
graphically describes them, the tropical "lightning-bugs" was noticed as
long ago as the time of old Kämpfer, who speaks concerning them as
follows:

"The glow-worms settle on some trees like a fiery cloud, with this
surprising circumstance, that a whole swarm of these insects, having
taken possession of one tree and spread themselves over its branches,
sometimes hide their light all at once, and a moment after make it
appear again, with the utmost regularity and exactness, as if they were
in perpetual systole and diastole." The lapse of centuries has wrought
no change in the rhythmic regularity of this surprising exhibition. Out
upon the river once again; the houses on the shore began to be more
numerous, and presently began to crowd together in continuous
succession; and from some of them the sound of merry laughter and of
pleasant music issuing proved that not all the citizens of Bangkok were
asleep. The soft light of the cocoanut-oil lamps supplied the place of
the illumination of the fire-flies. Boats, large and small, were passing
swiftly up and down the stream; now and then the tall masts of some
merchant ships loomed indistinctly large through the darkness. I could
dimly see high towers of temples and broad roofs of palaces; and I
stepped on shore, at last, on the

    "Dark shore, just seen that it was rich,"

with a half-bewildered feeling that I was passing through some pleasant
dream of the Arabian Nights, from which I should presently awake.

Even when the flooding sunlight of the tropical morning poured in
through the windows, it was difficult for me to realize that I was not
in some unreal land. There was a sweet, low sound of music filling the
air with its clear, liquid tones. And, joining with the music, was the
pleasant ringing of a multitude of little bells, ringing I knew not
where. It seemed as if the air was full of them. Close by, on one side,
was the palace of a prince, and somewhere in his house or in his
courtyard there were people playing upon instruments of music, made of
smoothed and hollowed bamboo. But no human hands were busy with the
bells. Within a stone's throw of my window rose the shining tower of the
most splendid temple in Bangkok. From its broad octagonal base to the
tip of its splendid spire it must measure, I should think, a good deal
more than two hundred feet, and every inch of its irregular surface
glitters with ornament. Curiously wrought into it are forms of men and
birds, and grotesque beasts that seem, with outstretched hands or claws,
to hold it up. Two thirds of the way from the base, stand, I remember,
four white elephants, wrought in shining porcelain, facing one each way
toward four points of the compass. From the rounded summit rises, like a
needle, a sharp spire. This was the temple tower, and all over the
magnificent pile, from the tip of the highest needle to the base, from
every prominent angle and projection, there were hanging sweet-toned
bells, with little gilded fans attached to their tongues; so swinging
that they were vocal in the slightest breeze. Here was where the music
came from. Even as I stood and looked I caught the breezes at it. Coming
from the unseen distance, rippling the smooth surface of the swift
river, where busy oars and carved or gilded prows of many boats were
flashing in the sun, sweeping with pleasant whispers through the varied
richness of the tropical foliage, stealing the perfume of its blossoms
and the odor of its fruits, they caught the shining bells of this great
tower, and tossed the music out of them. Was I awake I wondered, or was
it some dream of Oriental beauty that would presently vanish?

Something like this Æolian tower there must be in the adjacent kingdom
of Birmah, where the graceful pen of Mrs. Judson has put the scene in
verse:

            "On the pagoda spire
              The bells are swinging,
    Their little golden circlets in a flutter
    With tales the wooing winds have dared to utter;
            Till all are ringing,
              As if a choir
    Of golden-nested birds in heaven were singing;
            And with a lulling sound
            The music floats around
    And drops like balm into the drowsy ear."

The verse breathes the spirit, and gives almost the very sound, of the
bewitching tropical scene on which I looked, and out of which "the music
of the bells" was blown to me on my first morning in Bangkok.

No doubt my first impressions (which I have given with some detail, and
with all the directness of "that right line I") were fortunate. But
three or four weeks of Bangkok could not wear them off or counteract
them. It is the Venice of the East. Its highway is the river, and canals
are its by-ways. There are streets, as in Venice, used by pedestrians;
but the travel and the carriage is, for the most part, done by boats.
Only, in place of the verdureless margin of the watery streets, which
gives to Venice, with all its beauty, a half-dreary aspect, there is
greenest foliage shadowing the water, and mingling with the dwellings,
and palaces, and temples on the shore; and instead of the funeral
gondolas of monotonous color, with solitary _gondoliers_, are boats of
every size and variety, paddled sometimes by one, sometimes by a score
of oarsmen. Some of the bamboo dwellings of the humbler classes are
built, literally, on the river, floating on rafts, a block of them
together, or raised on poles above the surface of the water. The shops
expose their goods upon the river side, and wait for custom from the
thronging boats. The temples and the palaces must stand, of course, on
solid ground, but the river is the great Broadway, and houses crowd upon
the channel of the boats, and boats bump the houses. It is a picturesque
and busy scene on which you look as you pass on amid the throng. Royal
boats, with carved and gilded prows, with shouting oarsmen, rush by you,
hurrying with the rapid current; or the little skiff of some small
pedler, with his assortment of various "notions," paddling and peddling
by turns, is dexterously urged along its way. Amid all this motion and
traffic is that charm of silence which makes Venice so dream-like. No
rumble of wheels nor clatter of hoofs disturbs you. Only the sound of
voices, softened as it comes along the smooth water, or the music of a
palace, or the tinkling of the bells of a pagoda, break the stillness.
It is a beautiful Broadway, without the Broadway roar and din.

Of course there is not, in this tropical Venice, anything to equal the
incomparable architectural beauty of the Adriatic city. And yet it
seemed to me that the architecture of Siam was in very perfect accord
with all its natural surroundings. In all parts of the city you may find
the "wats" or temples. When we started on our first day's sight-seeing,
and told the old Portuguese half-breed, who acted as our interpreter, to
take us to a "wat," he asked, with a pun of embarrassment, "What wat?"
Of course we must begin with the pagoda of innumerable bells, but where
to stop we knew not. Temple after temple waited to be seen. Through
long, dim corridors, crowded with rows of solemn idols carved and
gilded; through spacious open courts paved with large slabs of marble,
and filled with graceful spires or shafts or columns; along white walls
with gilded eaves and cornices; beneath arches lined with gold, to
sacred doors of ebony, or pearly gates of iridescent beauty; amid
grotesque stone statues, or queer paintings of the Buddhist _inferno_
(strangely similar to the mediæval Christian representations of the same
subject), you may wander till you are tired. You may happen to come upon
the _bonzes_ at their devotions, or you may have the silent temples to
yourself. In one of them you will find that clumsy, colossal image, too
big to stand, and built recumbent, therefore--a great mass of heavy
masonry, covered thick with gilding, and measuring a hundred and fifty
feet in length. If you could stand him up, his foot would cover eighteen
feet--an elephantine monster. But the roofs, of glazed tiles, with a
centre of dark green and with a golden margin, are the greatest charm of
the temples. Climb some pagoda and look down upon the city, and, on
every side, among the "breadths of tropic shade and palms in cluster,"
you will see the white walls roofed with shining green and gold, and
surmounted by their gilded towers and spires. Like the temples are the
palaces, but less splendid. But everywhere, whether in temples or
palaces, you will find, not rude, barbaric tawdriness of style, but
elegance and skill of which the Western nations might be proud. Good
taste, and a quick sense of beauty, and the ability to express them in
their handiwork, all these are constantly indicated in the architecture
of this people. And they make the city one of almost unrivalled
picturesqueness to the traveller, who glides from river to canal and
from canal to river, under the shadow of the temple towers, and among
the shining walls of stately palaces.

Where so much wealth is lavished on the public buildings there must be
great resources to draw from; and, indeed, the mineral wealth of the
country appears at almost every turn. Precious stones and the precious
metals seem as frequent as the fire-flies in the jungle. Sometimes, as
in the silver currency, there is an absence of all workmanship; the
coinage being little lumps of silver, rudely rolled together in a mass
and stamped. But sometimes, as in the teapots, betel-nut boxes,
cigar-holders, with which the noblemen are provided when they go abroad,
you will see workmanship of no mean skill. Often these vessels are
elegantly wrought. Sometimes they are studded with jewels, sometimes
they are beautifully enamelled in divers colors. Once I called upon a
noble, who brought out a large assortment of uncut stones--some of them
of great value--and passed them to me as one would a snuff-box, not
content till I had helped myself. More than once I have seen children of
the nobles with no covering at all, except the strings of jewelled gold
that hung, in barbarous opulence, upon their necks and shoulders; but
there was wealth enough in these to fit the little fellows with a very
large assortment of most fashionable and Christian apparel, even at the
ruinous rate of tailors' prices at the present day. To go about among
these urchins, and among the houses of the nobles and the king's
palaces, gives one the half-bewildered and half-covetous feeling that it
gives to be conducted by polite but scrutinizing attendants through a
mint. Surely we had come at last to

    "Where the gorgeous East, with richest hand,
    Showers on her kings barbaric pearl and gold."

Of course, of all this wealth the king's share was the lion's share.

Then, as for vegetable wealth, I do not know that there is anywhere a
richer valley in the world than the valley of the Meinam. All the
productions of the teeming tropics may grow luxuriantly here. There was
rice enough in Siam the year before my visit to feed the native
population and to supply the failure of the rice crop in Southern China,
preventing thus the havoc of a famine in that crowded empire, and making
fortunes for the merchants who were prompt enough to carry it from
Bangkok to Canton. Cotton grows freely beneath that burning sky. Sugar,
pepper, and all spices may be had with easy cultivation. There is
gutta-percha in the forests. There are dye-stuffs and medicines in the
jungles. The painter gets his gamboge, as its name implies, from
Cambodia, which is tributary to their majesties of Bangkok. As for the
fruits, I cannot number them nor describe them. The mangostene, most
delicate and most rare of them all, grows only in Siam, and in the lands
adjacent to the Straits of Sunda and Malacca. Some things we may have
which Siam cannot have, but the mangostene is her peculiar glory, and
she will not lend it. Beautiful to sight, smell, and taste, it hangs
among its glossy leaves, the prince of fruits. Cut through the shaded
green and purple of the rind, and lift the upper half as if it were the
cover of a dish, and the pulp of half transparent, creamy whiteness
stands in segments like an orange, but rimmed with darkest crimson where
the rind was cut. It looks too beautiful to eat; but how the rarest,
sweetest essence of the tropics seems to dwell in it as it melts to your
delighted taste!

This is the Land of the White Elephant, so singular, so rich, so
beautiful; but we need also to tell what manner of men the people are
who live beneath the standard of the elephant, or what kings and nobles
govern them.

FOOTNOTES:

[6] Hours at Home, vol. iv., pp. 464, 531; vol. v., p. 66.




                         CHAPTER VII.

                      A ROYAL GENTLEMAN


Soon after arriving in Bangkok, in 1857, on the occasion referred to in
the last chapter, the present editor was invited to an interview with
the second king. The account of that interview was written while it was
still a matter of recent memory; and it seems better to reproduce the
story, for the sake of the freshness with which the incidents described
in it were recorded, rather than to attempt the rewriting of it. It is a
characteristic picture of an extraordinary man, and of the manners and
customs which still prevail for the most part (with some important
exceptions) at the court of Siam. This king was the grandson of the
founder of the present dynasty, and was the junior of the two princes
who, by the usurpation of their half-brother, were, for twenty-seven
years, kept out of their birthright. Even so long ago as 1837, an
intelligent traveller who visited Siam said concerning him: "No man in
the kingdom is so qualified to govern well. His naturally fine mind is
enlarged and improved by intercourse with foreigners, by the perusal of
English works, by studying Euclid and Newton, by freeing himself from a
bigoted attachment to Buddhism, by candidly recognizing our superiority
and a readiness to adopt our arts. He understands the use of the
sextant and chronometer, and was anxious for the latest Nautical
Almanac, which I promised to send him. His little daughters, accustomed
to the sight of foreigners, so far from showing any signs of fear,
always came to sit upon my lap, though the yellow cosmetic on their
limbs was sure to be transferred in part to my dress. One of them took
pride in repeating to me a few words of English, and the other took care
to display her power of projecting the elbow forward,"--an
accomplishment upon which the ladies of Siam still pride themselves, and
in which they are extraordinarily expert.

This was in 1837. How greatly the character of the second king had
developed since that time will appear from the editor's description,
which refers, as has been said, to the year 1857.

       *       *       *       *       *

One king at a time is commonly thought to be as much as any kingdom has
need of. Indeed, there seems to be a growing tendency among the nations
of the earth to think that even one is one too many, and the popular
prejudice is setting very strongly in favor of none at all.
Nevertheless, there are in Siam (or rather, until very recently, there
were) two kings reigning together, each with the full rank and title of
king, and with no rivalry between them. It is probable that, originally,
a monarchy was the normal condition of the government, and that the
duarchy is of comparatively modern origin. But it is certain that when I
was in the Land of the White Elephant there was a kind of Siamese-twin
arrangement in the kingdom. The two kings were brothers, and though, as
has been said, their rank and title were equal, the real power and work
of government rested on the shoulders of the elder of the two, the other
keeping discreetly and contentedly in the background. Both were men of
noteworthy ability, and deserve to be known and honored for their
personal attainments in civilization, and for what they have done to
lift their kingdom out of degradation and barbarism, and to welcome and
promote intercourse between it and the Western nations. When we remember
the obstinacy of Oriental prejudice against innovation, and the
persistency with which the people wrap themselves in their conceit as in
a garment, we shall the better appreciate the state of things at the
court of the White Elephant, which I am about to describe.

The second king was a man of social disposition, and fond of the company
of strangers. It was, doubtless, owing to this fact that when he heard
that there was an American man-of-war at the mouth of the river, and
that an officer had been sent up to Bangkok to report her arrival, he
sent a messenger and a boat with the request that I would come and see
him. It did not take long for the score of oarsmen, with the short,
quick motion of their paddles, and the grunting energy with which they
plied them, to bring the boat up to the palace gates. For, of course,
the palace has a water-front, and one may pass at one step from among
the thronging boats of the river into the quiet seclusion of the king's
inclosure. Passing through a lofty gateway at the water's edge, we came
to a large and stately temple, about which were priests in
orange-colored drapery trying to screen their shining skulls from the
fierce heat of the morning sun by means of fans. I used to feel sorry
for the priests. Ecclesiastical law and usage compel them to shave every
sign of hair from their heads. Not even a tail is left to them, but they
are as bald as beetles. And when (as in Siam) the sun's rays beat with
almost perpendicular directness, it is no trifling thing to be deprived
of even the natural protection with which the skull is provided.
Whatever can be done with fans toward shielding themselves they do; and,
also, they can, by the same means, shut off their eyes from beholding
vanity, so that a fan is a most important part of the sacerdotal outfit.
Leaving the priests to group themselves in idle picturesqueness near the
royal temple, we pass on by storehouses and treasuries and stables of
the royal elephants, between sentries standing guard with European arms
and in a semi-European uniform, to the armory, where I was to wait until
the king was ready.

The messenger who had hitherto conducted me was known among the foreign
residents of Bangkok as "Captain Dick"--a talkative person, with a
shrewd eye to his own advancement. He spoke good English, and a good
deal of it, and suggested, I remember, certain ways in which it would be
possible for me to further his interests with the king. He had been at
sea, and had perhaps commanded one of the king's sea-going vessels--his
"captaincy" being rather maritime than military. He was quite disposed
to join the embassy, which was at that time getting ready to be sent to
Great Britain. He mentioned, incidentally, that a few of the naval
buttons on my uniform would be a highly acceptable gift for me to offer
him. The confidence and self-assurance with which he had borne himself,
however, began perceptibly to wilt as we drew a little nearer to the
august presence of royalty. And, at the armory, he made me over, in
quite an humble manner, to the king's oldest son, who was to take me to
his father. As I shook hands with the tall, manly, handsome youth who
was waiting for me, I thought him worthy of his princely station. Kings'
sons are not always the heirs of kingly beauty or of kingly virtues; but
here was one who had, at least, the physical endowments which should fit
him for the dignity to which he was born. He was almost the only man I
saw in Siam whose teeth were not blackened nor his mouth distorted by
the chewing of the betel-nut. For the betel-nut is in Siam what the
tobacco-cud is in America, only it is not, I believe, quite so injurious
to the chewer as the tobacco; while, on the other hand, its use is a
little more universal. As between the two, for general offensiveness, I
do not know that there is anything to choose.

The second king, seeking a significant name for his son, chose one which
had been borne, not by an Asiatic, not by an European, but by the
greatest of Americans--George Washington. "What's in a name?" It may
provoke a smile at first, that such a use should be made of the name of
Washington, as if it were the whim of an ignorant and half-savage king.
But when it shall appear, as I shall make it appear before I have
finished, that the Siamese king understood and appreciated the character
of the great man after whom he wished his son to be called, I think that
no American will be content with laughing at him. I own that it moved me
with something more than merely patriotic pride to hear the name of
Washington honored in the remotest corner of the old world. It seemed to
me significant of great progress already achieved toward Christian
civilization, and prophetic of yet greater things to come.

But as the Prince George Washington walked on with me, and I revolved
these great things in my mind, another turn was given to my thoughts.
For when we had gone through a pleasant, shady court, and had come to
the top of a flight of marble steps which took us to the door of the
king's house (a plain and pleasant edifice of mason-work, like the
residence of some private gentleman of wealth in our own country), I
suddenly missed the young man from my side, and turned to look for him.
What change had come over him! The man had been transformed into a
reptile. The tall and graceful youth, princely in look and bearing, was
down on all his marrow-bones, bending his head until it almost touched
the pavement of the portico, and, crawling slowly toward the door,
conducted me with reverent signs and whispers toward the king, his
father, whom I saw coming to meet us.

This was the other side of the picture. And I draw out the incident in
detail because it is characteristic of the strange conflict between the
old barbarism and the new enlightenment which meets one at every turn
in the Land of the White Elephant. There are two tides--one is going
out, the ebb-tide of ignorance, of darkness, of despotic power; and one
is coming in--the flood-tide of knowledge and liberty and all Christian
grace. And, as in the whirl of waters where two currents meet, one never
knows which way his boat may head, so sometimes the drift of things is
backward toward the Orient, and sometimes forward, westward, as the
"star of empire" moves. Each rank has, or until quite recently had, some
who crawl like crocodiles beneath it, and is in its turn compelled to
crawl before the higher. Nor are the members of a nobleman's family
exempt. I was introduced once to one of the wives of a fat, good-natured
prince (a half-brother of the two kings), who was crawling around, with
her head downward, on the floor. I offered my hand as politely as was
possible, and she shuffled up to shake it, and then shuffled off again
into a corner. It was very queer--more so than when I shake hands with
Trip, the spaniel, for then we both of us understand that it is a
joke--but here it was a solemn and ceremonious act of politeness, and
had to be performed with a straight face. The good lady has her revenge,
however, and must enjoy it, when she sees her fat husband, clumsy, and
almost as heavy as an elephant, get down on his hands and knees, as he
has to, in the presence of his majesty the king. I have been told that,
when the Siamese embassy to Great Britain was presented to the queen,
before anybody knew what they were about, the ambassadors were down on
all fours, at the entrance of the audience chamber, and insisted on
crawling like mud-turtles into her majesty's presence. For, consistently
enough, the court of Siam requires of foreigners only what etiquette
requires in the presence of the king or president of their own
country--but when its representatives are sent to foreign courts they
carry their own usage with them. I felt a pardonable pride, and a little
kindling of the "_Civis-Romanus-sum_" spirit, and an appreciable
stiffening of the spinal column as I walked straight forward, while
Prince George Washington crawled beside me. Blessed was the man who
walked uprightly.

Halleck, the sprightliest poet of his native State, in verse which will
be always dear to all who love that good old commonwealth, has told us
how a true son of Connecticut

    "Would shake hands with a king upon his throne
    And think it kindness to his majesty."

Of course, then, as the king came toward the portico and met us at the
door, that was the thing to do, being also the etiquette at the court of
James Buchanan, who then reigned at Washington. But not even that
venerable functionary, whose manners I have been given to understand
were one of his strong points, could have welcomed a guest with more
gentlemanly politeness than that with which this king of a barbarous
people welcomed me. He spoke good English, and spoke it fluently, and
knew how, with gentlemanly tact, to put his visitor straightway at his
ease. It was hard to believe that I was in a remote and almost unknown
corner of the old world, and not in the new. The conversation was such
as might take place between two gentlemen in a New York parlor. On every
side were evidences of an intelligent and cultivated taste. The room in
which we sat was decorated with engravings, maps, busts, statuettes. The
book-cases were filled with well-selected volumes, handsomely bound.
There were, I remember, various encyclopædias and scientific works.
There was the Abbottsford edition of the Waverly novels, and a bust of
the great Sir Walter overhead. There were some religious works, the
gift, probably, of the American missionaries. And, as if his majesty had
seen the advertisements in the newspapers which implore a discriminating
public to "get the best," there were two copies of Webster's quarto
dictionary, unabridged. Moreover, the king called my particular
attention to these two volumes, and, as if to settle the war of the
dictionaries by an authoritative opinion, said: "I like it very much; I
think it the best dictionary, better than any English." Accordingly the
publishers are hereby authorized to insert the recommendation of the
second king of Siam, with the complimentary notices of other
distinguished critics, in their published advertisements. On the table
lay a recent copy of the London _Illustrated News_, to which the king is
a regular subscriber, and of which he is an interested reader. There was
in it, I remember, a description, with diagrams, of some new invention
of fire-arms, concerning which he wished my opinion, but he knew much
more about it than I did. Some reference was made to my native city,
and I rose to show on the map, which hung before me, where it was
situated, but I found that he knew it very well, and especially that
"they made plenty of guns there." For guns and military affairs he had a
great liking, and indeed for all sorts of science. He was expert in the
use of quadrant and sextant, and could take a lunar observation and work
it out with accuracy. He had his army, distinct from the first king's
soldiers, disciplined and drilled according to European tactics. Their
orders were given in English and were obeyed with great alacrity. He had
a band of Siamese musicians who performed on European instruments,
though I am bound to say that their performance was characterized by
force rather than by harmony. He made them play "Yankee Doodle," and
"Hail Columbia," but if I enjoyed it, it was rather with a patriotic
than with a musical enthusiasm. When they played their own rude music it
was vastly better. But the imperfections of the band were of very small
importance compared with the good will which had prompted the king to
make them learn the American national airs. That good will expressed
itself in various ways. His majesty, who wrote an elegant autograph,
kept up a correspondence with the captain of our ship for a long time
after our visit. And when the captain, a few years later, had risen to
the rank of Admiral, and had made the name of Foote illustrious in his
country's annals, the king wrote to him, expressing his deep interest in
the progress of our conflict with rebellion, and his sincere desire for
the success of our national cause. When kings and peoples, bound to us
by the ties of language and kindred and religion, misunderstood us, and
gave words of sneering censure, or else no words at all, as we were
fighting with the dragon, this king of an Asiatic people, of different
speech, of different race, of different religion, found words of
intelligent and appreciative cheer for us. He had observed the course of
our history, the growth of our nation, the principles of our government.
And though we knew very little about him and his people, he was
thoroughly informed concerning us. So that, as I talked with him, and
saw the refinement and good taste which displayed itself in his manners
and in his dwelling, and the minute knowledge of affairs which his
conversation showed, I began to wonder on what subjects I should find
him ignorant. Once or twice I involuntarily expressed my amazement, and
provoked a good-natured laugh from the king, who seemed quite to
understand it.

And yet this gentlemanly and well-informed man was black. And he wore no
trousers--the mention of which fact reminds me that I have not told what
he did wear. First of all, he wore very little hair on his head,
conforming in this respect to the universal fashion among his
countrymen, and shaving all but a narrow ridge of hair between the crown
and the forehead; and this is cut off at the height of an inch, so that
it stands straight up, looking for all the world like a stiff
blacking-brush, only it can never be needed for such a purpose, because
no Siamese wears shoes. I think the first king, when we called upon him,
had on a pair of slippers, but the second king, if I remember, was
barefooted--certainly he was barelegged. Wound about his waist and
hanging to his knees was a scarf of rich, heavy silk, which one garment
is the entire costume of ordinary life in Siam. The common people, of
course, must have it of cheap cotton, but the nobles wear silk of
beautiful quality and pattern, and when this is wound around the waist
so that the folds hang to the knees, and the ends are thrown over the
shoulders, they are dressed. On state occasions something is added to
this costume, and on all occasions there will be likely to be a
wonderful display of jewels and of gold. So now, the light would flash
once in a while from the superb diamond finger-rings which the king whom
I am describing wore. He wore above his scarf a loose sack of dark-blue
cloth, fastened with a few gold buttons, with a single band of gold-lace
on the sleeves, and an inch or two of gold-lace on the collar. Half
European, half Oriental in his dress, he had combined the two styles
with more of good taste than one could have expected. It was
characteristic of that transition from barbarism to civilization upon
which his kingdom is just entering.

The same process of transition and the same contrast between the two
points of the transition was expressed in other ways. If it be true, for
example, that cookery is a good index of civilization, there came in
presently most civilized cakes and tea and coffee, as nicely made as if,
by some mysterious dumb-waiter they had come down fresh from the
restaurants of Paris. The king made the tea and coffee with his own
hand, and with the conventional inquiry, "Cream and sugar?"--and the
refreshments were served in handsome dishes of solid silver. Besides, I
might have smoked a pipe, quite wonderful by reason of the richness of
its ornament, or drunk his majesty's health in choice wines of his own
importation. The refreshment which was furnished was elegant and ample,
and, if taken as an index of civilization, indicated that the court of
the White Elephant need not be ashamed, even by the side of some that
made much higher claims. But, on the other hand, while the lunch was
going on, Prince George Washington and a great tawny dog who answered to
the name of "Watch," lay prostrate with obsequious reverence on the
floor, receiving with great respect and gratitude any word that the king
might deign to fling to them. One or two noblemen were also present in
the same attitude. Presently there came into the room one of the king's
little children, a beautiful boy of three or four years old, who dropped
on his knees and lifted his joined hands in reverence toward his father.
It was quite the attitude that one sees in some of the pictures of
"little Samuel,"--as if the king were more than man. After the
child--whose sole costume consisted of a string or two of gold beads,
jewelled, and perhaps a pair of bracelets--crawled his mother, who
joined the group of prostrate subjects. The little boy, by reason of his
tender age, was allowed more liberty than the others, and moved about
almost as unembarrassed as the big dog "Watch;" but when he grows older
he will humble himself like the others. To see men and women degraded
literally to a level with the beasts that perish was all the more
strange and sad by contrast with the civilization which was shown in the
conversation and manners of the king, and in all the furniture of his
palace. I half expected to see the portrait of the real George
Washington on the wall blush with shame and indignation as it looked
down on the reptile attitude of his namesake; and I felt a sensation of
relief when, at last, it became time for me to leave, and the young
prince, crawling after me until we reached the steps, was once more on
his legs.

But it seemed to me then, and a subsequent interview with the king
confirmed the feeling, that I had been in one of the most remarkable
palaces, and with one of the most remarkable men, in the world. Twice
afterward I saw him; once when our captain and a detachment of the
officers of the ship waited upon him by his invitation, and spent a most
agreeable evening, socially, enlivened with music by the band, and
broadsword and musket exercise by a squad of troops, and refreshed by a
handsome supper in the dining-room of the palace, on the walls of which
hung engravings of all the American Presidents from Washington down to
Jackson. I do not know who enjoyed the evening most; the king, to whom
the companionship of educated foreigners was a luxury which he could not
always command, or we, to whom the strange spectacle which I have been
trying to describe was one at which the more we gazed the more "the
wonder grew." Indeed, we felt so pleasantly at home that when we said
good-by, and left the pleasant, comfortable, home-like rooms in which
we had been sitting, the piano and the musical boxes, the cheery
hospitality of our good-natured host, and dropped down the river to the
narrow quarters of our ship, it was with something of the sadness which
attends the parting from one's native land, when the loved faces on the
shore grow dim and disappear, and the swelling canvas overhead fills and
stiffens with the seaward wind.

We had an opportunity of repaying something of the king's politeness,
for, in response to an invitation of the captain, he did what no king
had ever done before--came down the river and spent an hour or two on
board our ship (the U. S. sloop-of-war Portsmouth, Captain A. H. Foote
commanding), and was received with royal honors, even to the manning of
the yards. We made him heartily welcome, and the captain gave the
handsomest dinner which the skill of Johnson, his experienced steward,
could prepare--that venerable colored person recognizing the importance
of the occasion, and aware that he might never again be called upon to
get a dinner for a king. The captain did not fail to ask a blessing as
they drew about the table, taking pains to explain to his guest the
sacred significance of that Christian act--for it was at such a time as
this, especially, that the good admiral was wont to show the colors of
the "King Eternal" whom he served. The royal party carefully inspected
the whole ship, with shrewd and intelligent curiosity, and before they
left we hoisted the white elephant at the fore, and our big guns roared
forth the king's salute. Nor was one visit enough, but the next day he
came again, retiring for the night to the little steamer on which he
had made the journey down the river from Bangkok. It was a little fussy
thing, just big enough to hold its machinery and to carry its
paddle-wheels, but was dignified with the imposing name of "Royal Seat
of Siamese Steam Force." It was made in the United States, and put
together by one of the American missionaries in Bangkok. It was then the
only steamer in the Siamese waters, but it proved to be the pioneer of
many others that have made the Meinam River lively with the stir of an
increasing commerce.

At the death of the second king, in 1866, his elder brother issued a
royal document containing a biographical sketch and an estimate of his
character. It is written in the peculiar style, pedantic and conceited,
by which the first king's literary efforts are distinguished, but an
extract from it deserves on all accounts to be quoted. These two
brothers, both of extraordinary talents, and, on the whole, of
illustrious character and history, lived for the most part on terms of
fraternal attachment and kindness, although some natural jealousy would
seem to have grown up during the last few years of their lives, leading
to the temporary retirement of the second king to a country-seat near
Chieng Mai, in the hill-country of the Upper Meinam. Here he spent much
of his time during his last years, and here he added to his harem a new
wife, to whom he was tenderly attached. He returned to Bangkok to die,
and was sincerely honored and lamented, not only by his own people, to
whom he had been a wise and faithful friend and ruler, but also by many
of other lands, to whom the fame of his high character had become
known. His brother's "general order" announcing his decease, contains
the following paragraph:

"He made everything new and beautiful and of curious appearance, and of
a good style of architecture and much stronger than they had formerly
been constructed by his three predecessors, the second kings of the last
three reigns, for the space of time that he was second king. He had
introduced and collected many and many things, being articles of great
curiosity, and things useful for various purposes of military arts and
affairs, from Europe and America, China and other states, and planted
them in various departments and rooms or buildings suitable for these
articles, and placed officers for maintaining and preserving the various
things neatly and carefully. He has constructed several buildings in
European fashion and Chinese fashion, and ornamented them with various
useful ornaments for his pleasure, and has constructed two steamers in
manner of men-of-war, and two steam-yachts and several rowing
state-boats in Siamese and Cochin-China fashion, for his pleasure at sea
and rivers of Siam; and caused several articles of gold and silver,
being vessels and various wares and weapons, to be made up by the
Siamese and Malayan goldsmiths, for employ and dress for himself and his
family, by his direction and skilful contrivance and ability. He became
celebrated and spread out more and more to various regions of the
Siamese kingdom, adjacent states around, and far famed to foreign
countries even at far distance, as he became acquainted with many and
many foreigners, who came from various quarters of the world where his
name became known to most as a very clever and bravest prince of Siam."

Much more of this royal document is quoted in Mrs. Leonowens' "English
Governess at the Court of Siam."




                        CHAPTER VIII.

        PHRABAT SOMDETCH PHRA PARAMENDR MAHA MONGKUT


In some respects the most conspicuous name in the history of the
civilization of Siam will always be that of the king under whose
enlightened and liberal administration of government the kingdom was
thrown open to foreign intercourse, and the commerce, the science, and
even the religion of the western world accepted if not invited. His son,
the present first king, is following in the steps of his father, and has
already introduced some noteworthy reforms and changes, the importance
of which is very great. But the way was opened for these changes by the
wise and bold policy of the late king, whose death, in 1868, closed a
career of usefulness which entitles him to a high place among the
benefactors of his age.

A description of this king and of his court is furnished from the same
editorial narrative from which the last two chapters have been chiefly
quoted. It will be remembered that the period to which the narrative
refers is the year 1857, the time of the visit of the Portsmouth, with
the ratification of the American treaty.

His majesty, the first king of Siam, kindly gives us our choice of
titles by which, and of languages in which, he may be designated. To
his own people he appears in an array of syllables sufficiently
astonishing to our eyes and ears, as Phrabat Somdetch Phra Paramendr
Maha Mongkut Phra Chau Klau Chau Yu Hud; but to outsiders he announces
himself as simply the first king of Siam and its dependencies; or, in
treaties and other official documents, as "Rex Major," or "Supremus Rex
Siamensium." The Latin is his, not mine. And I am bound to acknowledge
that the absolute supremacy which the "supremus" indicates is qualified
by his recognition of the "blessing of highest and greatest superagency
of the universe," by which blessing his own sovereignty exists. He has
been quick to learn the maxim which monarchs are not ever slow to learn
nor slow to use, that "Kings reign by the grace of God." And it is, to
say the least, a safe conjecture that the maxim has as much power over
his conscience as it has had over the consciences of some kings much
more civilized and orthodox than he.

[Illustration: THE LATE FIRST KING AND QUEEN.]

This polyglot variety of titles indicates a varied, though somewhat
superficial, learning. Before he came to the throne the king had lived
for several years in the seclusion of a Buddhist monastery. Promotion
from the priesthood to the throne is an event so unusual in any country
except Siam, that it might seem full of risk. But in this instance it
worked well. During the years of his monastic life he grew to be a
thoughtful, studious man, and he brought with him to his kingly office a
wide familiarity with literature which marked him as a scholar who knew
the world through books rather than through men. His manner of speaking
English was less easy and accurate than his brother's; but, on the other
hand, the "pomp and circumstance" of his court was statelier and
stranger, and is worthy of a better description. The second king
received us with such gentlemanly urbanity and freedom that it was hard
to realize the fact that we were in the presence of royalty. But our
reception by the first king was arranged on what the newspapers would
call "a scale of Oriental magnificence," and it lingers in memory like
some dreamy recollection of the splendors of the Arabian Nights.

One of the most singular illustrations of the ups and downs of nations
and of races which history affords, is to be seen in the position of the
Portuguese in Siam. They came there centuries ago as a superior race, in
all the dignity and pride of discoverers, and with all the romantic
daring of adventurous exploration. Now there is only a worn-out remnant
of them left, degraded almost to the level of the Asiatics, to whom they
brought the name and knowledge of the Western world. They have mixed
with the Siamese, till, at the first, it is difficult to distinguish
them as having European blood and lineage. But when we asked who the
grotesque old creatures might be who came to us on messages from the
king, or guided us when we went to see the wonders of the city, or
superintended the cooking of our meals, or performed various menial
services about our dwelling, we found that they were half-breed
descendants of the Portuguese who once flourished here. When we landed
at the mouth of the river on our way to Bangkok for an audience with the
king, one of the first persons whom we encountered was one of these
demoralized Europeans. He made a ridiculous assertion of his lineage in
the style of his costume. Disdaining the Siamese fashions, he had made
for himself or had inherited a swallow-tailed coat of sky-blue silk, and
pantaloons of purple silk, in which he seemed to feel himself the equal
of any of us. Had any doubt as to his ancestry lingered in our minds, it
must have been removed by a most ancient and honorable stove-pipe hat,
which had evidently been handed down from father to son, through the
generations, as a rusty relic of grander days. This old gentleman was in
charge of a bountiful supply of provisions which the king had sent for
us. It was hard not to moralize over the old man as the representative
of a nation which had all the time been going backward since it led the
van of discovery in the Indies centuries ago; while the people whom his
ancestors found heathenish and benighted are starting on a career of
improvement and elevation of which no man can prophesy the rate or the
result.

The old Portuguese referred to would seem to be the same whom Sir John
Bowring mentions in the following passage, and who has been so long a
faithful servant of the government of Siam that his great age and
long-continued services entitle him to a word of honorable mention,
notwithstanding the droll appearance which he presented in his
remarkable costume. Sir John Bowring, writing in 1856, says:

"Among the descendants of the ancient Portuguese settlers in Siam there
was one who especially excited our attention. He was the master of the
ceremonies at our arrival in Paknam, and from his supposed traditional
or hereditary acquaintance with the usages of European courts, we found
him invested with great authority on all state occasions. He wore a
European court dress, which he told me had been given him by Sir James
Brooke, and which, like a rusty, old cocked hat, was somewhat the worse
for wear. But I was not displeased to recognize in him a gentleman whom
Mr. Crawford (the British ambassador in 1822) thus describes:

"'July 10 (1822). I had in the course of this forenoon a visit from a
person of singular modesty and intelligence. Pascal Ribeiro de
Alvergarias, the descendant of a Portuguese Christian of Kamboja. This
gentleman holds a high Siamese title, and a post of considerable
importance. Considering his means and situation, his acquirements were
remarkable, for he not only spoke and wrote the Siamese, Kambojan, and
Portuguese languages with facility, but also spoke and wrote Latin with
considerable propriety. We found, indeed, a smattering of Latin very
frequent among the Portuguese interpreters at Bangkok, but Señor Ribeiro
was the only individual who made any pretence to speak it with accuracy.
He informed us that he was the descendant of a person of the same name,
who settled at Kamboja in the year 1685. His lady's genealogy, however,
interested us more than his own. She was the lineal descendant of an
Englishman, of the name of Charles Lister, a merchant, who settled in
Kamboja in the year 1701, and who had acquired some reputation at the
court by making pretence to a knowledge in medicine. Charles Lister
had come immediately from Madras, and brought with him his sister. This
lady espoused a Portuguese of Kamboja, by whom she had a son, who took
her own name. Her grandson, of this name also, in the revolution of the
kingdom of Kamboja, found his way to Siam; and here, like his
great-uncle, practising the healing art, rose to the station of
Maha-pet, or first physician to the king. The son of this individual,
Cajitanus Lister, is at present the physician, and at the same time the
minister and confidential adviser of the present King of Kamboja. His
sister is the wife of the subject of this short notice. Señor Ribeiro
favored us with the most authentic and satisfactory account which we had
yet obtained of the late revolution and present state of Kamboja.'"

[Illustration: ONE OF THE SONS OF THE LATE FIRST KING.]

It is not safe always to judge by the appearance. This grotesque old
personage, whom the narrative describes, represented a story of strange
and romantic interest, extending through two centuries of wonderful
vicissitude, and involving the blending of widely separated
nationalities. But to resume the narrative:

When at last, after our stay in Bangkok was almost at an end, we were
invited by "supremus rex" to spend the evening at his palace, we found
our friend of the beaver hat and sky-blue coat and purple breeches in
charge of a squad of attendants in one of the outer buildings of the
court, where we were to beguile the time with more refreshments until
his majesty should be ready for us. Everything about us was on a larger
scale than at the second king'sthe grounds more spacious, and the
various structures with which they were filled, the temples, armories,
and storehouses, of more ambitions size and style, but not so neat and
orderly. A crowd of admiring spectators clustered about the windows of
the room in which we were waiting, watching with breathless interest to
see the strangers eat: so that as we sat in all the glory of cocked hats
and epaulets, we had the double satisfaction of giving and receiving
entertainment.

But presently there came a messenger to say that the king was ready for
us. And so we walked on between the sentries, who saluted us with
military exactness, between the stately halls that ran on either hand,
until a large, closed gateway barred our way. Swinging open as we stood
before them, the gates closed silently behind us, and we found ourselves
in the august presence of "Rex Supremus Siamensium."

It might almost have been "the good Haroun Alraschid" and "the great
pavilion of the caliphat in inmost Bagdad," that we had come to, it was
so imposing a scene, and so characteristically Oriental. What I had read
of in the "Arabian Nights," and hardly thought was possible except in
such romantic stories, seemed to be realized. Here was a king worth
seeing, a real king, with a real crown on, and with real pomp of royalty
about him. I think that every American who goes abroad has a more or
less distinct sense of being defrauded of his just rights when, in Paris
or Berlin, for example, he goes out to see the king or emperor, and is
shown a plainly-dressed man driving quietly and almost undistinguished
among the throng of carriages. We feel that this is not at all what we
came for, nor what we had been led to expect when, as schoolboys, we
read about imperial magnificence and regal splendor, and the opulence of
the "crowned heads." The crowned head might have passed before our very
eyes, and we would not have known it if we had not been told. Not so in
Bangkok. This was "a goodly king" indeed. And all the circumstances of
time and place seemed to be so managed as to intensify the singular
charm and beauty of the scene.

We stood in a large court, paved with broad, smooth slabs of marble, and
open to the sky, which was beginning to be rosy with the sunset. All
about us were magnificent palace buildings, with shining white walls,
and with roofs of gleaming green and gold. Broad avenues, with the same
marble pavement, led in various directions to the temples and the
audience halls. Here and there the dazzling whiteness of the buildings
and the pavement was relieved by a little dark tropical foliage; and, as
the sunset grew more ruddy every instant,

    "A sudden splendor from behind
    Flushed all the leaves with rich gold green,"

and tinged the whole bright court with just the necessary warmth of
color. There was the most perfect stillness, broken only by the sound of
our footsteps on the marble, and, except ourselves, not a creature was
moving. Here and there, singly or in groups, about the spacious court,
prostrate, with faces on the stone, in motionless and obsequious
reverence, as if they were in the presence of a god and not of a man,
grovelled the subjects of the mighty sovereign into whose presence we
were approaching. It was hard for the stoutest democrat to resist a
momentary feeling of sympathy with such universal awe; and to remember
that, after all, as Hamlet says, a "king is a thing ... of nothing." So
contagious is the obsequiousness of a royal court and so admirably
effective was the arrangement of the whole scene.

The group toward which we were advancing was a good way in front of the
gateway by which we had entered. There was a crouching sword-bearer,
holding upright a long sword in a heavily embossed golden scabbard.
There were other attendants, holding jewel-cases or elegant betel-nut
boxes--all prostrate. There were others still ready to crawl off in
obedience to orders, on whatever errands might be necessary. There were
three or four very beautiful little children, the king's sons, kneeling
behind their father, and shining with the chains of jewelled gold which
hung about their naked bodies. More in front there crouched a servant
holding high a splendid golden canopy, beneath which stood the king. He
wore a grass-cloth jacket, loosely buttoned with diamonds, and a rich
silken scarf, which, wound about the waist, hung gracefully to his
knees. Below this was an unadorned exposure of bare shins, and his feet
were loosely slippered. But on his head he wore a cap or crown that
fairly blazed with brilliant gems, some of them of great size and value.
There was not wanting in his manner a good deal of natural dignity;
although it was constrained and embarrassed. It was in marked contrast
with the cheerful and unceremonious freedom of the second king. He
seemed burdened with the care of government and saddened with anxiety,
and as if he knew his share of the uneasiness of "the head that wears a
crown."

He stood in conversation with us for a few moments, and then led the way
to a little portico in the Chinese style of architecture, where we sat
through an hour of talk, and drink, and jewelry, mixed in pretty equal
proportions. For there were some details of business in connection with
the treaty that required to be talked over. And there were sentiments of
international amity to be proposed and drunk after the Occidental
fashion. And there were the magnificent royal diamonds and other gems to
be produced for our admiring inspection--great emeralds of a more vivid
green than the dark tropical foliage, and rubies and all various
treasures which the Indian mines afford, till the place shone before our
eyes, thicker

    "With jewels than the sward with drops of dew,
    When all night long a cloud clings to the hill,
    And with the dawn ascending lets the day
    Strike where it clung; so thickly shone the gems."

All the while the nobles were squatting or lying on the floor, and the
children were playing in a subdued and quiet way at the king's feet.
Somehow the beauty of these little Siamese children seemed to me very
remarkable. As they grow older, they grow lean, and wrinkled, and ugly.
But while they are children they are pretty "as a picture"--as some of
those pictures, for example, in the Italian galleries. Going quite
innocent of clothing, they are very straight and plump in figure, and
unhindered in their grace of motion. And they used to bear themselves
with a simple and modest dignity that was very winning. They have the
soft and lustrous eyes, the shining teeth (as yet unstained by
betel-nut), the pleasant voices, which are the birthright of the
children of the tropics. In default of clothes, they are stained all
over with some pigment, which makes their skin a lively yellow, and
furnishes a shade of contrast for the deeper color of the gold which
hangs around their necks and arms. I used to compare them, to their
great advantage, with the Chinese children.

There is not in Siam, at least there is not in the same degree, that
obstinate conceit behind which, as behind a barrier, the Chinese have
stood for centuries, resisting stubbornly the entrance of all light and
civilization from without. I do not know what possible power could
extort from a Chinese official the acknowledgment which this king freely
made, that his people were "half civilized and half barbarous, being
very ignorant of civilized and enlightened customs and usages." Such an
admission from a Chinaman would be like the demolition of their great
northern wall. It is true of nations as it is of individuals, that pride
is the most stubborn obstacle in the way of all real progress. And
national humility is the earnest of national exaltation. Therefore it
is that the condition of things at the Siamese court seems to me so full
of promise.

By and by the king withdrew, and intimated that he would presently meet
us again at an entertainment in another part of the palace. His
disappearance was the signal for the resurrection of the prostrate
noblemen, who started up all around us in an unexpected way, like toads
after a rain. Moving toward the new apartment where our "entertainment"
was prepared, we saw the spacious court to new advantage. For the night
had come while we had waited, and the mellow light from the tropic stars
and burning constellations flowed down upon us through the fragrant
night air. Mingling with this white starlight was the ruddy glow that
came through palace windows from lamps fed by fragrant oil of cocoanut,
and from the moving torches of our attendants. And as we walked through
the broad avenues, dimly visible in this mixed light, some gilded window
arch or overhanging roof with gold-green tiles, or the varied costume of
the moving group of which we formed a part, would stand out from the
shadowy darkness with a sudden and most picturesque distinctness. So we
came at last to the apartment where the king had promised to rejoin us.

Here the apparition of our old sky-blue friend, the beaver-hatted
Portuguese, suggested that a dinner was impending, and, if we might
judge by his uncommon nervousness of manner, it must be a dinner of
unprecedented style. And certainly there was a feast, sufficiently
sumptuous and very elegantly served, awaiting our arrival. At one side
of the room, on a raised platform, was a separate table for the king,
and beside it, awaiting his arrival, was his throne,

                      "From which
    Down dropped in many a floating fold,
    Engarlanded and diapered
    With inwrought flowers, a cloth of gold."

In the bright light of many lamps the room was strangely beautiful. On
one side, doors opened into a stately temple, out of which presently the
king came forth. And as, when he had disappeared, the nobles seemed to
come out from the ground like toads, so now, like toads, they squatted,
and the sovereign of the squatters took his seat above them.

Presently there was music. A band of native musicians stationed at the
foot of the king's throne commenced a lively performance on their
instruments. It was strange, wild music, with a plaintive sweetness,
that was very enchanting. The tones were liquid as the gurgling of a
mountain brook, and rose and fell in the same irregular measure. And
when to the first band of instruments there was added another in a
different part of the room, the air became tremulous with sweet
vibrations, and the wild strains lingered softly about the gilded eaves
and cornices and floated upward toward the open sky.

It seemed that the fascination of the scene would be complete if there
were added the poetry of motion. And so, in came the dancers, a dozen
young girls, pretty and modest, and dressed in robes of which I cannot
describe the profuse and costly ornamentation. The gold and jewels
fairly crusted them, and, as the dancers moved, the light flashed from
the countless gems at every motion. As each one entered the apartment
she approached the king, and, reverently kneeling, slowly lifted her
joined hands as if in adoration. All the movements were gracefully timed
to the sweet barbaric music, and were slow and languid, and as quiet as
the movements in a dream. We sat and watched them dreamily, half
bewildered by the splendor which our eyes beheld, and the sweetness
which our ears heard, till the night was well advanced and it was time
to go. It was a sudden shock to all our Oriental reveries, when, as we
rose to leave, his majesty requested that we would give him three
cheers. It was the least we could do in return for his royal
hospitality, and accordingly the captain led off in the demonstration,
while the rest of us joined in with all the heartiness of voice that we
could summon. But it broke the charm. Those occidental cheers, that
hoarse Anglo-Saxon roar, had no proper place among these soft and
sensuous splendors, which had held us captive all the evening, till we
had well-nigh forgotten the everyday world of work and duty to which we
belonged.

It is when we remember the enervating influence of the drowsy tropics
upon character, that we learn fitly to honor the men and women by whom
the inauguration of this new era in Siamese history has been brought
about. To live for a little while among these sensuous influences
without any very serious intellectual work to do, or any very grave
moral responsibility to bear, is one thing; but to spend a life among
them, with such a constant strain upon the mind and heart as the laying
of Christian foundations among a heathen people must always necessitate,
is quite another thing. This is what the missionaries in Siam have to
do. Their battle is not with the prejudices of heathenism only, nor with
the vices and ignorance of bad men only. It is a battle with nature
itself. To the passing traveller, half intoxicated with the beauty of
the country and the rich splendor of that oriental world, it may seem a
charming thing to live there, and no uninviting lot to be a missionary
in such pleasant places. But the very attractiveness of the field to one
who sees it as a visitor, and who is dazzled by its splendors as he
looks upon it out of kings' palaces, is what makes it all the harder for
one who goes with hard, self-sacrificing work to do. The fierce sun
wilts the vigor of his mind and scorches up the fresh enthusiasm of his
heart.

    "Droops the heavy-blossomed flower, hangs the heavy-fruited tree."

And all the beautiful earth, and all the drowsy air, and all the soft
blue sky invite to sloth and ease and luxury.

Therefore I give the greater honor to the earnest men and to the patient
women who are laboring and praying for the coming of the Christian day
to this benighted people.

His majesty, Phrabat Somdetch Phra Paramendr Maha Mongkut closed his
remarkable career on October 1, 1868, under circumstances of peculiar
interest. Amid all the cares and anxieties of government he had never
ceased to occupy himself with matters of literary and scientific
importance. Questions of scholarship in any one of the languages of
which he was more or less master were always able to divert and engage
his attention. And the approach of the great solar eclipse in August,
1868, was an event the coming of which he had himself determined by his
own reckoning, and for which he waited with an impatience half
philosophic and half childish. A special observatory was built for the
occasion, and an expedition of extraordinary magnitude and on a scale of
great expenditure and pomp was equipped by the king's command to
accompany him to the post of observation. A great retinue both of
natives and of foreigners, including a French scientific commission,
attended his majesty, and were entertained at royal expense. And the
eclipse was satisfactorily witnessed to the great delight of the king,
whose scientific enthusiasm found abundant expression when his
calculation was proved accurate.

It was, however, almost his last expedition of any kind. Even before
setting out there had been evident signs that his health was breaking.
And upon his return it was soon apparent that excitement and fatigue and
the malaria of the jungle had wrought upon him with fatal results. He
died calmly, preserving to the end that philosophic composure to which
his training in the Buddhist priesthood had accustomed him. His private
life in his own palace and among his wives and children has been
pictured in an entertaining way by Mrs. Leonowens, the English lady
whose services he employed as governess to his young children. He had
apparently his free share of the faults and vices to which his savage
nature and his position as an Oriental despot, with almost unlimited
wealth and power, gave easy opportunity. It is therefore all the more
remarkable that he should have exhibited such sagacity and firmness in
his government, and such scholarly enthusiasm in his devotion to
literature and science. Pedantic he seems to us often, and with more or
less arrogant conceit of his own ability and acquirements. It is easy to
laugh at the queer English which he wrote with such reckless fluency and
spoke with such confident volubility. But it is impossible to deny that
his reign was, for the kingdom which he governed, the beginning of a new
era, and that whatever advance in civilization the country is now
making, or shall make, will be largely due to the courage and wisdom and
willingness to learn which he enforced by precept and example. He died
in some sense a martyr to science, while at the same time he adhered, to
the last, tenaciously, and it would seem from some imaginary obligation
of honor, to the religious philosophy in which he had been trained, and
of which he was one of the most eminent defenders. His character and his
history are full of the strangest contrasts between the heathenish
barbarism in which he was born and the Christian civilization toward
which, more or less consciously, he was bringing the people whom he
governed. It is in part the power of such contrasts which gives to his
reign such extraordinary and picturesque interest.

[Illustration: A FEW OF THE CHILDREN OF THE LATE FIRST KING.]




                         CHAPTER IX.

                           AYUTHIA


The former capital of Siam, which in its day was a city of great
magnificence and fame, has been for many years supplanted by Bangkok;
and probably a sight of the latter city as it now is gives to the
traveller the best impression of what the former used to be. So
completely does the interest of the kingdom centre at Bangkok that few
travellers go beyond the limits of the walls of that city except in
ascending or descending the river which leads to it from the sea. For a
description of Ayuthia in its glory we are obliged to turn back to the
old German traveller who visited Siam during the first half of the
seventeenth century. Sir John Bowring has connected this ancient
narrative with that of a recent observer who has visited the ruins of
the once famous city. We quote from Bowring's narrative:

"The ancient city of Ayuthia, whose pagodas and palaces were the object
of so much laudation from ancient travellers, and which was called the
Oriental Venice, from the abundance of its canals and the beauty of its
public buildings, is now almost wholly in ruins, its towers and temples
whelmed in the dust and covered with rank vegetation. The native name of
Ayuthia was Sijan Thijan, meaning 'Terrestrial Paradise.' The Siamese
are in the habit of giving very ostentatious names to their cities,
which, as La Loubère says: 'do signify great things.' Pallegoix speaks
of the ambitious titles given to Siamese towns, among which he mentions
'the City of Angels,' 'the City of Archangels,' and the 'Celestial
Spectacle.'

"The general outlines of the old city so closely resemble those of
Bangkok, that the map of the one might easily be mistaken for the
representation of the other.

"It may not be out of place here to introduce the description of Ayuthia
from the pen of Mandelsloe--one of those painstaking travellers whose
contributions to geographical science have been collected in the
ponderous folios of Dr. Harris (vol. i., p. 781)." Mandelsloe reports
that:

"The city of Judda is built upon an island in the river Meinam. It is
the ordinary residence of the king of Siam, having several very fair
streets, with spacious channels regularly cut. The suburbs are on both
sides of the river, which, as well as the city itself, are adorned with
many temples and palaces; of the first of which there are above three
hundred within the city, distinguished by their gilt steeples, or rather
pyramids, and afford a glorious prospect at a distance. The houses are,
as all over the Indies, but indifferently built and covered with tiles.
The royal palace is equal to a large city. Ferdinando Mendez Pinto makes
the number of inhabitants of this city amount, improbably, to four
hundred thousand families. It is looked upon as impregnable, by
reason of the overflowing of the river at six months' end. The king of
Siam, who takes amongst his other titles that of Paecan Salsu,
_i.e._--Sacred Member of God--has this to boast of, that, next to the
Mogul, he can deduce his descent from more kings than any other in the
Indies. He is absolute, his privy councillors, called mandarins, being
chosen and deposed barely at his pleasure. When he appears in public it
is done with so much pomp and magnificence as is scarce to be imagined,
which draws such a veneration to his person from the common people,
that, even in the streets as he passes by, they give him godlike titles
and worship. He marries no more than one wife at a time, but has an
infinite number of concubines. He feeds very high; but his drink is
water only, the use of strong liquors being severely prohibited by their
ecclesiastical law, to persons of quality in Siam. As the thirds of all
the estates of the kingdom fall to his exchequer, so his riches must be
very great; but what makes them almost immense is, that he is the chief
merchant in the kingdom, having his factors in all places of trade, to
sell rice, copper, lead, saltpetre, etc., to foreigners. Mendez Pinto
makes his yearly revenue rise to twelve millions of ducats, the greatest
part of which, being laid up in his treasury, must needs swell to an
infinity in process of time." Sir John Bowring adds:

[Illustration: REMOVAL OF THE TUFT OF A YOUNG SIAMESE.]

"I have received the following account of the present condition of
Ayuthia, the old capital of Siam, from a gentleman who visited it in
December, 1855:

"'Ayuthia is at this time the second city of the kingdom. Situated, as
the greater part is, on a creek or canal, connecting the main river with
a large branch which serves as the high road to Pakpriau, Korat, and
southern Laos, travellers are apt entirely to overlook it when visiting
the ruins of the various wats or temples on the island where stood the
ancient city.

"'The present number of inhabitants cannot be less than between twenty
and thirty thousand, among which are a large number of Chinese, a few
Birmese, and some natives of Laos. They are principally employed in
shopkeeping, agriculture, or fishing, for there are no manufactories of
importance. Floating houses are most commonly employed as dwellings, the
reason for which is that the Siamese very justly consider them more
healthy than houses on land.

"'The soil is wonderfully fertile. The principal product is rice, which,
although of excellent quality, is not so well adapted for the market as
that grown nearer the sea, on account of its being much lighter and
smaller. A large quantity of oil, also an astringent liquor called
toddy, and sugar, is manufactured from the palm (Elaeis), extensive
groves of which are to be found in the vicinity of the city. I was shown
some European turnips which had sprung up and attained a very large
size. Indigenous fruits and vegetables also flourish in great plenty.
The character of the vegetation is, however, different from that around
Bangkok. The cocoa and areca palms become rare, and give place to the
bamboo.

"'The only visible remains of the old city are a large number of wats,
in different stages of decay. They extend over an area of several miles
of country, and lie hidden in the trees and jungle which have sprung up
around them. As the beauty of a Siamese temple consists not in its
architecture, but in the quantity of arabesque work with which the brick
and stucco walls are covered, it soon yields to the power of time and
weather, and becomes, if neglected, an unsightly heap of bricks and
wood-work, overgrown with parasitical plants. It is thus at Ayuthia. A
vast pile of bricks and earth, with here and there a spire still rearing
itself to the skies, marks the spot where once stood a shrine before
which thousands were wont to prostrate themselves in superstitious
adoration. There stand also the formerly revered images of Gaudama, once
resplendent with gold and jewels, but now broken, mutilated, and without
a shadow of their previous splendor. There is one sacred spire of
immense height and size which is still kept in some kind of repair, and
which is sometimes visited by the king. It is situated about four miles
from the town, in the centre of a plain of paddy-fields. Boats and
elephants are the only means of reaching it, as there is no road
whatever, except such as the creeks and swampy paddy-fields afford. It
bears much celebrity among the Siamese, on account of its height, but
can boast of nothing attractive to foreigners but the fine view which is
obtained from the summit. This spire, like all others, is but a
succession of steps from the bottom to the top; a few ill-made images
affording the only relief from the monotony of the brickwork. It bears,
too, none of those ornaments, constructed of broken crockery, with
which the spires and temples of Bangkok are so plentifully bedecked.

"'This is all that repays the traveller for his visit,--a poor
remuneration though, were it the curiosity of an antiquarian that led
him to the place, for the ruins have not yet attained a sufficient age
to compensate for their uninteresting appearance.

"'As we were furnished with a letter from the Phya Kalahom to the
governor, instructing him to furnish us with everything requisite for
our convenience, we waited on that official, but were unfortunate enough
to find that he had gone to Bangkok. The letter was thus rendered
useless, for no one dared open it in his absence. Happily, however, we
were referred to a nobleman who had been sent from Bangkok to
superintend the catching of elephants, and he, without demur, gave us
every assistance in his power.

"'After visiting the ruins, therefore, we inspected the kraal or
stockade, in which the elephants are captured. This was a large
quadrangular piece of ground, enclosed by a wall about six feet in
thickness, having an entrance on one side, through which the elephants
are made to enter the enclosure. Inside the wall is a fence of strong
teak stakes driven into the ground a few inches apart. In the centre is
a small house erected on poles and strongly surrounded with stakes,
wherein some men are stationed for the purpose of securing the animals.
These abound in the neighborhood of the city, but cannot exactly be
called wild, as the majority of them have, at some time or other, been
subjected to servitude. They are all the property of the king, and it
is criminal to hurt or kill one of them. Once a year, a large number is
collected together in the enclosure, and as many as are wanted of those
possessing the points which the Siamese consider beautiful are captured.
The fine points in an elephant are: a color approaching to white or red,
black nails on the toes (the common color of these nails is black and
white), and intact tails (for, owing to their pugnacious disposition, it
is rarely that an elephant is caught which has not had its tail bitten
off). On this occasion the king and a large concourse of nobles assemble
together to witness the proceedings; they occupy a large platform on one
side of the enclosure. The wild elephants are then driven in by the aid
of tame males of a very large size and great strength, and the selection
takes place. If an animal which is wanted escapes from the kraal, chase
is immediately made after it by a tame elephant, the driver of which
throws a lasso to catch the feet of the fugitive. Having effected this,
the animal on which he rides leans itself with all its power the
opposite way, and thus brings the other violently to the ground. It is
then strongly bound, and conducted to the stables.

[Illustration: ELEPHANTS IN AN ENCLOSURE OR PARK AT AYUTHIA.]

"'Naturally enough, accidents are of common occurrence, men being
frequently killed by the infuriated animals, which are sometimes
confined two or three days in the enclosure without food.

"'When elephants are to be sent to Bangkok a floating house has to be
constructed for the purpose.

"'As elephants were placed at our disposal we enjoyed the opportunity of
judging of their capabilities in a long ride through places
inaccessible to a lesser quadruped. Their step is slow and cautious, and
the rider is subjected to a measured roll from side to side, which at
first is somewhat disagreeable. In traversing marshes and soft ground
they feel their way with their trunks. They are excessively timid;
horses are a great terror to them, and, unless they are well trained,
the report of a fowling-piece scares them terribly.'

"Above Ayuthia the navigation of the Meinam is often interrupted by
sand-banks, but the borders are still occupied by numerous and populous
villages; their number diminishes until the marks of human presence
gradually disappear--the river is crowded with crocodiles, the trees are
filled with monkeys, and the noise of the elephants is heard in the
impervious woods. After many days' passage up the river, one of the
oldest capitals of Siam, built fifteen hundred years ago, is approached.
Its present name is Phit Salok, and it contains about five thousand
inhabitants, whose principal occupation is cutting teak-wood, to be
floated down the stream to Bangkok.

"The account which Bishop Pallegoix gives of the interior of the country
above Ayuthia is not very flattering. He visited it in the rainy season,
and says it appeared little better than a desert--a few huts by the side
of the stream--neither towns, nor soldiers, nor custom-houses. Rice was
found cheap and abundant, everything else wanting. Some of the Bishop's
adventures are characteristic. In one place, where he heard pleasant
music, he found a mandarin surrounded by his dozen wives, who were
playing a family concert. The mandarin took the opportunity to seek
information about Christianity, and listened patiently and pleased
enough, until the missionary told him one wife must satisfy him if he
embraced the Catholic faith, which closed the controversy, as the
Siamese said _that_ was an impossible condition. In some places the
many-colored pagodas towered above the trees, and they generally
possessed a gilded Buddha twenty feet in height. The Bishop observes
that the influence of the Buddhist priests is everywhere paramount among
the Siamese, but that they have little hold upon the Chinese, Malays, or
Laos people. In one of the villages they offered a wife to one of the
missionaries, but finding the present unacceptable, they replaced the
lady by two youths, who continued in his service, and he speaks well of
their fidelity."

[Illustration: PAKNAM ON THE MEINAM.]



                          CHAPTER X.

                      PHRABAT AND PATAWI


One of the most famous of the holy places of Siam, and one which it is
now comparatively easy to visit, is the shrine of "the footstep of
Buddha." This footstep was discovered early in the seventeenth century
by the king who is called the founder of the second dynasty. As he had
been, before his accession to the throne, a member of the priesthood,
and "very popular as a learned and religious teacher," it is easy to see
what aptitude he had for such a discovery. It is a favorite resort for
pilgrims.

"Bishop Pallegoix," says Bowring, "speaks of a large assemblage of
gaily-ornamented barges, filled with multitudes of people in holiday
dresses, whom he met above Ayuthia, going on a pilgrimage to the 'foot
of Buddha.' The women and girls wore scarfs of silk, and bracelets of
gold and silver, and filled the air with their songs, to which troops of
priests and young men responded in noisy music. The place of debarkation
is Tha Rua, which is on the road to Phrabat, where the footprint of the
god is found. More than five hundred barges were there, all illuminated:
a drama was performed on the shore; there was a great display of
vocal and instrumental music, tea-drinking, playing at cards and dice,
and the merry festivities lasted through the whole night.

[Illustration: PAGODA AT MOUNT PHRABAT.]

"Early the following day the cortege departed by the river. It consisted
of princes, nobles, rich men, ladies, girls, priests, all handsomely
clad. They landed, and many proceeded on foot, while the more
distinguished mounted on elephants to move toward the sacred mountain.
In such localities the spirit of fanaticism is usually intemperate and
persecuting; and the bishop says the governor received him angrily, and
accused him of 'intending to debauch his people by making them
Christians.' But he was softened by presents and explanations, and
ultimately gave the bishop a passport, recommending him to 'all the
authorities and chiefs of villages under his command, as a Christian
priest (farang), and as his friend, and ordering that he should be
kindly treated, protected, and furnished with all the provisions he
might require.'

"Of his visit to the sacred mountain, so much the resort of Buddhist
pilgrims, Pallegoix gives this account:

"'I engaged a guide, mounted an elephant, and took the route of Phrabat,
followed by my people. I was surprised to find a wide and excellent
road, paved with bricks, and opened in a straight line across the
forests. On both sides of the road, at a league's distance, were halls
or stations, with wells dug for the use of the pilgrims. Soon the road
became crooked, and we stopped to bathe in a large pond. At four
o'clock we reached the magnificent monastery of Phrabat, built on the
declivity, but nearly at the foot of a tall mountain, formed by
fantastic rocks of a bluish color. The monastery has several walls
surrounding it; and having entered the second enclosure we found the
_abbé-prince_, seated on a raised floor, and directing the labors of a
body of workmen. His attendants called on us to prostrate ourselves, but
we did not obey them. "Silence!" he said; "you know not that the
_farang_ honor their grandees by standing erect." I approached, and
presented him with a bottle of salvolatile, which he smelt with delight.
I requested he would appoint some one to conduct us to see the vestige
of Buddha; and he called his principal assistant (the _balat_), and
directed him to accompany us. The _balat_ took us round a great court
surrounded with handsome edifices; showed us two large temples; and we
reached a broad marble staircase with balustrades of gilded copper, and
made the round of the terrace which is the base of the monument. All the
exterior of this splendid edifice is gilt; its pavement is square, but
it takes the form of a dome, and is terminated in a pyramid a hundred
and twenty feet high. The gates and windows, which are double, are
exquisitely wrought. The outer gates are inlaid with handsome devices in
mother-of-pearl, and the inner gates are adorned with gilt pictures
representing the events in the history of Buddha.

"'The interior is yet more brilliant; the pavement is covered with
silver mats. At the end, on a throne ornamented with precious stones,
is a statue of Buddha in massive silver, of the height of a man; in the
middle is a silver grating, which surrounds the vestige, whose length is
about eighteen inches. It is not distinctly visible, being covered with
rings, ear ornaments, bracelets, and gold necklaces, the offerings of
devotees when they come to worship. The history of the relic is this: In
the year 1602, notice was sent to the king, at Ayuthia, that a discovery
had been made at the foot of a mountain, of what appeared to be a
footmark of Buddha. The king sent his learned men, and the most
intelligent priests, to report if the lineaments of the imprint
resembled the description of the foot of Buddha, as given in the sacred
Pali writings. The examination having taken place, and the report being
in the affirmative, the king caused the monastery of Phrabat to be
built, which has been enlarged and enriched by his successors.

"'After visiting the monument the _balat_ escorted us to a deep well,
cut out of the solid stone; the water is good, and sufficient to provide
for crowds of pilgrims. The abbé-prince is the sovereign lord of the
mountain and its environs within a circuit of eight leagues; he has from
four to five thousand men under his orders, to be employed as he directs
in the service of the monastery. On the day of my visit a magnificent
palanquin, such as is used by great princes, was brought to him as a
present from the king. He had the civility to entertain us as well as he
could. I remarked that the kitchen was under the care of a score of
young girls, and they gave the name of pages to the youths who attended
us. In no other monastery is this usage to be found.

"'His highness caused us to be lodged in a handsome wooden house, and
gave me two guards of honor to serve and watch over me, forbidding my
going out at night on account of tigers. The following morning I took
leave of the good abbé-prince, mounted my elephant, and taking another
road, we skirted the foot of the mountain till we reached a spring of
spouting waters. We found there a curious plant, whose leaves were
altogether like the shape and the colors of butterflies. We took a
simple breakfast in the first house we met with; and at four o'clock in
the afternoon we reached our boat, and after a comfortable night's rest
we left Tha-Rua to return to our church at Ayuthia.'"

M. Mouhot thus describes his journey from Ayuthia, made in the winter of
1858:

"At seven o'clock in the morning my host was waiting for me at the door,
with elephants mounted by their drivers, and other attendants necessary
for our expedition. At the same hour in the evening we reached our
destination, and before many minutes had elapsed all the inhabitants
were informed of our arrival; priests and mountaineers were all full of
curiosity to look at the stranger. Among the principal people of the
place I distributed some little presents, with which they were
delighted; but my fire-arms and other weapons were especially the
subjects of admiration. I paid a visit to the prince of the mountain,
who was detained at home by illness. He ordered breakfast for me; and,
expressing his regret at not being able to accompany me, sent four men
to serve as guides and assistants. As a return for his kindness and
urbanity, I presented him with a small pistol, which he received with
extreme gratification.

"We proceeded afterward to the western side of the mountain, where is
the famous temple containing the footprint of Samona-Kodom, the Buddha
of Indo-China. I was filled with astonishment and admiration on arriving
at this point, and feel utterly incapable of describing the spectacle
which met my view. What convulsion of Nature, what force could have
upheaved those immense rocks, piled one upon another in such fantastic
forms? Beholding such a chaos, I could well understand how the
imagination of this simple people, who are ignorant of the true God,
should have here discovered signs of the marvellous and traces of their
false divinities. It was as if a second and recent deluge had just
abated; this sight alone was enough to recompense me for all my
fatigues.

"On the mountain summit, in the crevices of the rocks, in the valleys,
in the caverns, all around, could be seen the footprints of animals,
those of elephants and tigers being most strongly marked; but I am
convinced that many of them were formed by antediluvian and unknown
animals. All these creatures, according to the Siamese, formed the
_cortège_ of Buddha in his passage over the mountain.

"As for the temple itself, there is nothing remarkable about it; it is
like most of the pagodas in Siam--on the one hand unfinished and on the
other in a state of dilapidation; and it is built of brick, although
both stone and marble abound at Phrabat. The approach to it is by a
flight of large steps, and the walls are covered with little pieces of
colored glass, forming arabesques in great variety, which glitter in the
sun with striking effect. The panels and cornices are gilt; but what
chiefly attracts attention by the exquisite workmanship are the massive
ebony doors, inlaid with mother-of-pearl of different colors, and
arranged in beautiful designs. The interior of the temple does not
correspond with the outside; the floor is covered with silver matting,
and the walls bear traces of gilding, but they are blackened by time and
smoke. A catafalque rises in the centre, surrounded with strips of
gilded serge, and there is to be seen the famous footprint of Buddha. To
this sacred spot the pilgrims bring their offerings, cut paper, cups,
dolls, and an immense number of toys, many of them being wrought in gold
and silver.

"After staying a week on the mountain, and adding many pretty and
interesting objects to my collection, our party returned to Arajik, the
prince of Phrabat insisting on sending another guide with me, although
my friend, the mandarin, with his attendants and elephants, had kindly
remained to escort me back to his village. There I again partook of his
hospitality, and, taking leave of him the day following, I resumed my
voyage up the river. Before night I arrived at Saraburi, the chief town
of the province of Pakpriau and the residence of the governor.

"Saraburi is a place of some extent, the population consisting chiefly
of Siamese, Chinese, and Laotian agriculturists; and consists, like all
towns and villages in Siam, of houses constructed of bamboo. They peep
out, half hidden, among the foliage along the banks of the river; beyond
are rice plantations, and, further in the background, extensive forests,
inhabited solely by wild animals.

"On the morning of the 26th we passed Pakpriau, near which the cataracts
begin. The waters were still high, and we had much trouble to fight
against the current. A little to the north of this town I met with a
poor family of Laotian Christians, of whom the good Father Larmandy had
spoken to me. We moored our boat near their house, hoping that it would
remain in safety while I explored the mountains in the neighborhood and
visited Patawi, which is the resort of the Laotian pilgrims, as Phrabat
is of the Siamese.

"All the country from the banks of the river to the hills, a distance of
about eight or nine miles, and the whole surface of this mountain-range,
is covered with brown iron-ore and aërolites; where they occur in the
greatest abundance vegetation is scanty and consists principally of
bamboo, but it is rich and varied in those places where the detritus has
formed a thicker surface of soil. The dense forests furnish gum and oil,
which would be valuable for commerce if the indolent natives could be
prevailed on to collect them. They are, however, infested with leopards,
tigers, and tiger-cats. Two dogs and a pig were carried off from the
immediate vicinity of the hut of the Christian guardians of our boat
during our stay at Pakpriau; but the following day I had the pleasure
of making the offending leopard pay for the robbery with his life, and
his skin served me for a mat.

"Where the soil is damp and sandy I found numerous traces of these
animals, but those of the royal tiger are more uncommon. During the
night the inhabitants dare not venture out of doors; but in the day-time
the creatures, satisfied with the fruits of their predatory rambles,
skulk into their dens in the recesses of the woods. One day I went to
explore the eastern part of the chain of Pakpriau, and, becoming excited
in the chase of a wild boar, we soon lost ourselves in the forest. The
animal made his way through the brushwood much more easily than we
could, encumbered as we were with guns, hatchets, and boxes, and we ere
long missed the scent. By the terrified cries of the monkeys we knew we
could not be far from some tiger or leopard, doubtless, like ourselves,
in search of prey; and as night was drawing in, it became necessary to
retrace our steps homeward for fear of some disagreeable adventure. With
all our efforts, however, we could not find the path. We were far from
the border of the forest, and were forced to take up our abode in a
tree, among the branches of which we made a sort of hammock. On the
following day we regained the river.

"I endeavored fruitlessly to obtain oxen or elephants to carry our
baggage with a view of exploring the country, but all beasts of burden
were in use for the rice-harvest. I therefore left my boat and its
contents in charge of the Laotian family, and we set off, like pilgrims,
on foot for Patawi, on a fine morning with a somewhat cloudy sky, which
recalled to me the pleasant autumn days of my own country. My only
companions were Küe and my young Laotian guide. We followed for three
hours, through forests infested with wild beasts, the road to Korat, and
at last reached Patawi. As at Phrabat, there is a bell, both at the foot
of the mount and at the entrance of a long and wide avenue leading to
the pagoda, which the pilgrims ring on arriving, to inform the good
genii of their presence and bespeak a favorable hearing of their
prayers. The mount is isolated, and about four hundred and fifty feet in
height; its formation is similar to that of Phrabat, but although its
appearance is equally grand it presents distinct points of variation.
Here are not to be seen those masses of rock, piled one upon another, as
if hurled by the giants in a combat like that fabled of old. Patawi
seems to be composed of one enormous rock, which rises almost
perpendicularly like a wall, excepting the centre portion, which toward
the south hangs over like a roof, projecting eighteen or twenty feet. At
the first glance might be recognized the action of water upon a soil
originally clay.

"There are many footprints similar to those of Phrabat, and in several
places are to be seen entire trunks of trees in a state of petrifaction
lying close to growing individuals of the same species. They have all
the appearance of having been just felled, and it is only on testing
their hardness with a hammer that one feels sure of not being mistaken.
An ascent of several large stone steps leads, on the left hand, to the
pagoda, and on the right to the residence of the talapoins, or priests,
who are three in number, a superior and two assistants, appointed to
watch and pay reverence to the precious 'rays' of Somanakodom. Were the
authors who have written about Buddhism ignorant of the signification of
the word 'ray' employed by the Buddhists? Now, in the Siamese language
the same word which means 'ray' signifies also shadow, and it is through
respect for their deity that the first meaning is applied.

"The priests were much surprised to see a 'farang' (foreigner) in their
pagoda, but some trifling gifts soon established me in their good
graces. The superior was particularly charmed with a magnet which I gave
him, and amused himself with it for a long time, uttering cries of
delighted admiration as he saw it attract and pick up all the little
pieces of metal which he placed near it.

"I went to the extreme north of the mount, where some generous being has
kindly had constructed, for the shelter of travellers, a hall, such as
is found in many places near pagodas. The view there is indescribably
splendid, and I cannot pretend to do justice either with pen or pencil
to the grand scenes which here and elsewhere were displayed before my
eyes. I can but seize the general effect and some of the details; all I
can promise to do is to introduce nothing which I have not seen.
Hitherto all the views I had seen in Siam had been limited in extent,
but here the beauty of the country is exhibited in all its splendor.
Beneath my feet was a rich and velvety carpet of brilliant and varied
colors; an immense tract of forest, amid which the fields of rice and
the unwooded spots appeared like little streaks of green; beyond, the
ground, rising gradually, swells into hills of different elevations;
farther still to the north and east, in the form of a semicircle, is the
mountain-chain of Phrabat and that of the kingdom of Muang-Lôm; and in
the extreme distance those of Korat, fully sixty miles distant. All
these join one another, and are, in fact, but a single range. But how
describe the varieties of form among all these peaks! In one place they
seem to melt into the vapory rose-tints of the horizon, while near at
hand the peculiar structure and color of the rocks bring out more
strongly the richness of the vegetation; there, again, are deep shadows
vying with the deep blue of the heaven above; everywhere those brilliant
sunny lights, those delicate hues, those warm tones, which make the
_tout ensemble_ perfectly enchanting. The spectacle is one which the eye
of a painter can seize and revel in, but which his brush, however
skilful, can transfer most imperfectly to his canvas.

[Illustration: MOUNTAINS OF KORAT FROM PATAWI.]

"At the sight of this unexpected panorama a cry of admiration burst
simultaneously from all mouths. Even my poor companions, generally
insensible to the beauties of nature, experienced a moment of ecstasy at
the sublimity of the scene. 'Oh! _di, di!_' (beautiful) cried my young
Laotian guide; and when I asked Küe what he thought of it, 'Oh! master,'
he replied, in his mixed jargon of Latin, English, and Siamese, 'the
Siamese see Buddha on a stone, and do not see God in these grand things.
I am pleased to have been to Patawi.'

"On the opposite side, viz., the south, the picture is different. Here
is a vast plain, which extends from the base of Patawi and the other
mountains beyond Ayuthia, whose high towers are visible in the distance,
120 miles off. At the first glance one distinguishes what was formerly
the bed of the sea, this great plain having taken the place of an
ancient gulf: proof of which is afforded by numerous marine shells, many
of which I collected in a perfect state of preservation, while the
rocks, with their footprints and fossil shells, are indicative of some
great change at a still earlier period.

"Every evening some of the good Laotian mountaineers came to see the
'farang.' These Laotians differ slightly from the Siamese: they are more
slender, have the cheek-bones more prominent, and have also darker
complexions. They wear their hair long, while the Siamese shave half of
the head, leaving the hair to grow only on the top. They deserve praise
for their intrepidity as hunters, if they have not that of warriors.
Armed with a cutlass or bow, with which latter weapon they adroitly
launch, to a distance of one hundred feet, balls of clay hardened in the
sun, they wander about their vast forests, undismayed by the jaguars and
tigers infesting them. The chase is their principal amusement, and, when
they can procure a gun and a little Chinese powder, they track the wild
boar, or, lying in wait for the tiger or the deer, perch themselves on a
tree or in a little hut raised on bamboo stakes.

"Their poverty borders on misery, but it mainly results from excessive
indolence, for they will cultivate just sufficient rice for their
support; this done, they pass the rest of their time in sleep, lounging
about the woods, or making excursions from one village to another,
paying visits to their friends on the way.

"At Patawi I heard much of Korat, which is the capital of the province
of the same name, situated five days' journey northeast of
Pakpriau--that is about one hundred and twenty miles--and I determined,
if possible, to visit it by and by. It appears to be a rich country,
producing especially silk of good quality. Caoutchouc-trees abound, but
are neglected by the inhabitants, who are probably ignorant of their
value. I brought back a magnificent specimen of the gum, which was much
admired by the English merchants at Bangkok. Living, according to
report, is fabulously cheap: six fowls may be purchased for a _fuang_
(37 centimes), 100 eggs for the same sum, and all other things in
proportion. But to get there one has to cross the famous forest of 'the
King of the Fire,' which is visible from the top of Patawi, and it is
only in the dry season that it is safe to attempt this; during the rains
both the water and the atmosphere are fatally pestilential. The
superstitious Siamese do not dare to use fire-arms there, from fear of
attracting evil spirits who would kill them.

"During all the time I spent on the top of the mountain the chief priest
was unremitting in his attentions to me. He had my luggage carried into
his own room, gave me up his mats to add to mine, and in other ways
practised self-denial to make me as comfortable as was in his power. The
priests complain much of the cold in the rainy season, and of the
torrents which then rush from the summit of the mountain; they are also
greatly disturbed by the tigers, which, driven from the plains by the
inundations, take refuge on the high ground, and carry away their dogs
and fowls out of the very houses. But their visits are not confined to
that period of the year. About ten o'clock on the second night of my
stay the dogs suddenly began to utter plaintive howls. 'A tiger! a
tiger!' cried my Laotian, who was lying near me. I started up, seized my
gun, and half opened the door; but the profound darkness made it
impossible to see anything, or to go out without uselessly exposing
myself. I therefore contented myself with firing off my gun to frighten
the creature. The next morning we found one of our dogs gone.

"We scoured the neighborhood for about a week, and then set off once
more by water for Bangkok, as I wished to put my collections in order
and send them off.

"The places which two months previously had been deep in water were now
dry, and everywhere around their dwellings the people were digging their
gardens and beginning to plant vegetables. The horrible mosquitoes had
reappeared in greater swarms than ever, and I pitied my poor servants,
who, after rowing all day, could obtain no rest at night.

"During the day, especially in the neighborhood of Pakpriau, the heat
was intense, the thermometer being ordinarily at 90° Fahrenheit (28°
Reaumur) in the shade, and 140° Fahrenheit (49° Reaumur) in the sun.
Luckily, we had no longer to contend with the current, and our boat,
though heavily laden, proceeded rapidly. We were about three hours'
sail from Bangkok, when I perceived a couple of European boats, and in a
room built for travellers near a pagoda I recognized three English
captains of my acquaintance, one of whom had brought me to Singapore.
They were, with their wives, enjoying a picnic, and, on seeing me,
insisted on my joining them and partaking of the repast.

"I reached Bangkok the same day, and was still uncertain as to a
lodging, when M. Wilson, the courteous Danish consul, came to me, and
kindly offered the hospitality of his magnificent house.

"I consider the part of the country which I had just passed through
extremely healthy, except, perhaps, during the rains. It appears that in
this season the water, flowing down from the mountains and passing over
a quantity of poisonous detritus, becomes impregnated with mineral
substances, gives out pestilential miasmata, and causes the terrible
jungle-fever, which, if it does not at once carry off the victim, leaves
behind it years of suffering. My journey, as has been seen, took place
at the end of the rainy season and when the floods were subsiding; some
deleterious exhalations, doubtless, still escaped, and I saw several
natives attacked with intermittent fever, but I had not had an hour's
illness. Ought I to attribute this immunity to the regimen I observed,
and which had been strongly recommended to me--abstinence, all but
total, from wine and spirits, and drinking only tea, never cold water? I
think so; and I believe by such a course one is in no great danger."




                         CHAPTER XI.

   FROM BANGKOK TO CHANTABOUN--A MISSIONARY JOURNEY IN 1835


For many years the region on the eastern shore of the gulf has been more
or less familiar to the foreign residents in Bangkok. So long ago as
1835 the Protestant missionaries explored and mapped out, with a good
degree of accuracy, the coast line from the mouth of the Meinam to the
mouth of the Chantaboun River. Extracts from the journal of Dr. Bradley,
a pioneer among American missionaries in Siam, give an interesting
sketch of the country as it was, as well as of the modes of travel many
years ago, and the beginnings of the civilization in which, since that
time, Siam has made such extraordinary progress.

Dr. Bradley, accompanied by another missionary and wife, made his
journey in the first vessel ever built in Siam on a European model. A
young nobleman, who has since then become very distinguished by reason
of his interest in scientific pursuits of every kind, and his
attainments in various branches of knowledge, had built at Chantaboun a
brig which he had named the Ariel, and was about returning from Bangkok
to that port. With the liberality and kindness by which his conduct
toward the missionaries has always been characterized, he invited Dr.
Bradley and his colleague to be his guests on the return voyage. Dr.
Bradley thus speaks of the Ariel.

"Went aboard of the brig Ariel to have a look at the first square-rigged
vessel ever made in Siam, and brought up a few days since from
Chantaboun to present to the king. Considering that this is the first
essay made in this country to imitate European ship-building, that the
young nobleman had but poor models, if any, to guide him, and that all
his knowledge of ship-building has been gathered by here and there an
observation of foreign vessels in port, this brig certainly reflects
very great credit on his creative genius. Not only this, but other facts
also indicate that the young nobleman is endowed with an uncommonly
capacious mind for a Siamese. It appears that he is building at
Chantaboun several vessels of from 300 to 400 tons burthen. His wife has
just left our house, having spent the evening with Mrs. B. She possesses
many interesting qualities, and, like her husband, is fond of the
society of Europeans and Americans. Her attendants were three or four
females who paddled the sampan in which she came, and carried her
betel-box and other accompaniments. They remained at the door in a
crouching posture, while their mistress visited Mrs. B. Her dress
consisted of a phanung of ordinary cloth, a Birmese jacket of crimson
crape, a scarlet sash of the same material, and a leaden-colored shawl
of the richest damask silk."

All preparations being made for the excursion, and an abundant supply
of Christian tracts laid in for distribution among the natives as
opportunity might offer, Dr. Bradley's narrative continues, under date
of November 12, 1835:

"One of the most delightful mornings I have seen since I left my dear
native land. While the brig Ariel floated down with the tide, I called
upon my brethren in company with my wife, when I took leave of her for
the first time since we were married. The brig had made more progress
than we were aware, which subjected us to the inconvenience of
overtaking her in an open boat under a burning sun. She was under full
press of sail before we reached her, but with much exertion on our part
to inspire our paddlers to lay out more strength, by crying out in
Chinese tongue _qui qui_, and in the Siamese _reow reow_, and by a
full-souled response on their part, we reached the brig at 12 A.M. We
were somewhat disappointed in finding the cabin exclusively occupied by
the mother and sisters of Luang Nai Sit, who being high in rank as
females, must of course have the best accommodations on board. The
mother is allied to the royal family, and consequently ranks higher than
her husband, the p'rak'lang, though he is one of the first in point of
office, being commander-in-chief of the Siamese forces, and
prime-minister of foreign affairs. But Luang Nai Sit did all he could to
make us comfortable on deck, spreading a double awning over us, one of
thin canvas, and the other of attap leaves. Our pride was somewhat
uncomfortably tried by finding ourselves dependent upon K'oon Klin, the
wife of Luang Nai Sit, for the common comforts of shipboard. But it
is due to her and her husband to say that they were both very polite,
and evidently regretted that they could not then make us perfectly
comfortable. They anxiously encouraged us with the promise that after a
little time they would have matters in a better state, saving that their
mother and sisters would leave the brig at Paknam, and give us the
occupancy of the cabin.

[Illustration: PORT OF CHANTABOUN.]

"The more I dwell upon it the more I am interested in the Providence
that has brought us on board this vessel. But it may be asked, What is
there peculiarly interesting in it? Why, here is a new Siamese brig,
recently presented to the king of Siam, as the first specimen of a
successful imitation of European ship-building, on her first voyage,
volunteered by one of the first men in the kingdom to bear a company of
missionaries to a province of Siam, carrying the everlasting gospel to a
people who have never heard it, and who, to use the expression of the
nobleman who has volunteered to take us thither, 'have no God, no
religion, and greatly need the labors of missionaries among them.'

"On awaking the next morning, I find that we are lying at anchor
opposite Paknam, where the mother and sisters of our noble friend are to
disembark. It is truly affecting to witness the kind attentions of Luang
Nai Sit, and to observe how ready he is to anticipate our wants, and
prepare to meet them. Last evening, while we were singing, a company of
native singers removed their seats at the forecastle, and sitting down
near to us, began to bawl out in the native style. Luang Nai Sit soon
came to us and requested that we should go to the upper deck, and take
seats which he had prepared for us, saying, 'There is too much confusion
for you to stay here; go up yonder, and bless God undisturbed.'

"These native singers, I am informed, are now practising with a view to
sing to the white elephant at Chantaboun. They sang many times a day, of
which I have become heartily sick.

"We weighed anchor very early in the morning of the 14th, and sailed
with the tide in our favor for the bar. We were interested in witnessing
the outgushings of maternal and filial affection of the noble relatives
just before we sailed from Paknam. Luang Nai Sit exhibited much of it on
parting with his mother, and she was tenderly moved on taking leave of
her son and grandchildren. [One of the latter was a little boy, who
afterward became prime minister and minister of war.] We noticed that
their tears were allowed to flow only in the cabin, out of sight of
their slaves. On deck, and when in the act of parting, they were solemn
and perfectly composed. A little after sunrise we came in sight of the
mountains of Keo, which to me was a peculiarly gratifying sight. I had
for months sighed after something of the kind to interrupt the dead
monotony of Bangkok. There, do what you may by the means of telescopes
and towers, you will discover nothing but one unbroken plain."

We condense Dr. Bradley's journal from this point, omitting unnecessary
details of the voyage:

"Arose at four in the morning of the 15th, and found that we were at
anchor a little south of the Keo Mountains, having Koh Chang or See
Chang on the west, eight miles distant, and the coast of See Maha Racha
on the east, five miles distant. I know not when I have been so
delighted with natural scenery as at this time. Not a cloud was seen in
the heavens. The moon walked in brightness amid myriads of twinkling
suns and shining worlds. A balmy and gentle breeze just ruffled the
bosom of the deep. The wonted confusion of the deck was perfectly
hushed. Lofty mountains and a rugged and romantic coast darkened the
eastern horizon. At five o'clock Luang Nai Sit invited us to go ashore
with him. We readily accepted the invitation and accompanied our friend
to the village of See Maha Racha, attended by his bodyguard, armed with
guns, swords, and lances. The scenery, as the dawn brightened, was most
exhilarating. The mountains, hills, and plains were covered with
vegetation in the liveliest green, with here and there a cultivated
spot. As we approached the settlement from the west, at our right was a
rock-bound coast. Just in the background of this, and parallel with it,
was an admirably undulated ridge, which seemed to be composed of hill
rolled close upon hill. At our left were islands of lofty white-capped
rocks. Further removed, at the east, were mountains towering behind
mountains. Before us was an extensive plain bounded with mountains far
in the distance. We reached the village a little after sunrise, which we
found to contain three hundred or four hundred souls, chiefly Siamese.
It was a matter of not a little regret that we had no tracts to give
them. The people seemed to live in somewhat of a tidy manner, not very
unlike a poor villager in our own country. Still their houses were built
of bamboo, and elevated, according to the Siamese custom, as on stilts.
We called at several houses, and found the females engaged in eating
their rice. We attempted to penetrate the jungle behind the settlement,
but did not go far, as there seemed to be but little prospect that we
should descry other settlements.

"Having spent a part of an hour in surveying the village, we followed
our honorable guide along the beach, among immense ferruginous and
quartz rocks having apparently been undermined by the restless ocean,
and these were interlaid with small seashells of great variety. On the
one hand we had the music of the roaring tide, on the other an admirable
jungle, overhanging the beach from the east, and thus protecting us from
the blaze of the rising sun, while the air was perfumed with many a
flower. Several boat-loads of Luang Nai Sit's retinue soon came off the
brig to the shore, which composed a company of fifty or more. At length
a boat came loaded with provisions for a picnic breakfast, all cooked
and duly arranged on salvers. The whole company (ourselves excepted) sat
down on the beach in three classes, and there partook of the repast with
a keen relish. Luang Nai Sit and his brothers ate by themselves; the
women, consisting of K'oon Klin, or wife of the chief, and her children
and other high blood attendants, ate by themselves. After these had
finished their breakfast, the multitude of dependents messed together.
Meanwhile the natives of the village and vicinity flocked in, loaded
with plantains, red peppers, cerileaves, cocoanuts, jack-fruit, etc.,
and presented them as tokens of respect to the son of their lord, the
p'rak'lang, and to him they bowed and worshipped on their hands and
knees. At 10 A.M. we returned to the brig in an uncovered boat, in
company with K'oon Klin and her train. Luang Nai Sit could not, of
course, return in the same boat with the women, as it would be a
violation of Siamese custom. He came in another boat behind us. The sun
was very powerful, and that, together with the crowd and confusion of
the company in the absence of their chief, quite overcame me in my
feebleness of health.

"At 11 A.M. our anchor was again weighed, and we sailed very pleasantly
before a gentle breeze, being continually in full sight of the mainland
at our left, and the islands of Koh Kram, Sewalan, and a number of
others on our right. The former is noted for the quantities of turtles
which are caught on its coasts, the latter is a cluster of verdant
spots, probably uninhabited by man. Much of the mainland which we have
as yet passed is mountainous, diversified with extensive plains, and
covered with lofty timber. With the aid of the brig's telescope we
descried several villages on the shore."

After beating about for a night and a day in a good deal of uncertainty
and some peril (for the Siamese officers and crew were unskilful
navigators), "we were not a little disappointed on the morning of the
18th in supposing that we were entering the mouth of Chantaboun River,
which proved to be but a passage between the island of Semet and the
main coast. It seems that we have been beating for this passage between
thirty and forty hours, and but a few miles from it all the time. The
scenery about this place is quite charming, combining much of the
romantic with the beautiful. Have sailed twenty or thirty miles this
afternoon in full sight of the coast, passing many small islands, which
have given us a very pleasing variety. Much of the coast is level near
the sea, with towering mountains, several miles distant. One island
which we passed near by is worthy of some notice. It is quite small,
composed of rocks, which rise sixty or eighty feet above the water, and
crowned with pleasant shrubbery. It has a wing extending out fifty feet
or more, which is about thirty feet high, and through this there is a
natural tunnel, having much the appearance of an artificial arch of
stone, and apparently large enough to allow a common-sized boat to pass.
Hence the islet is called Koh Loo.

"On the morning of the 19th, the curtains of a tempestuous night having
been removed, very much to our joy we found that we were in sight of our
desired haven, and we enjoyed much interesting scenery while tossing
about during the day. There are many bold islands in this vicinity, with
rocky bases, and crowned with luxuriant vegetation. Koh Ch'ang lies
fifteen or twenty miles south of us. It is a large island, with lofty
peaks, and it is said to be famous for elephants and that there are
several thousand souls upon it. Prit Prote are three small islands,
interesting only as affording pleasant objects to the eye of the
naturalist. Koh Nom Low is a very curious pinnacle near the entrance
into the mouth of Chantaboun River. With a small base, it rises out of
the sea probably four hundred feet. The mouth of the river is admirably
guarded by an arm of a mountain ridge, which extends out into the sea
and embraces the harbor, which is also artificially protected by two
batteries. The coast extends east by southeast. That part of it east of
the river, in the immediate vicinity of the sea, is level, low, and
covered with a thick jungle. The main body of the trees appear low,
having interspersed among them many tall trees, with here and there
small hills, handsomely attired. Parallel with this coast, and
apparently ten miles from the sea, the mountain Sal Bap towers into the
clouds, and stretches a long way to the north and to the south. The
coast west of the river is rugged and mountainous. In the apparent
direction of the river there are several sublime peaks. As far as the
eye can command, vegetation appears luxuriant, but is quite different
from that of Bangkok. The cocoanut palm, which is the queen of all the
jungles in that vicinity, is not to be seen here. The appearance of the
water about the mouth of this river is perfectly clear, while that of
the Meinam is extremely turbid."

At this point the missionaries' Siamese friend left them and proceeded
in advance to Chantaboun. On the day following, November 21st, "he sent
back a small junk for us, which we gladly accepted, and took passage in
her, starting in the morning, and expected of course that we should
arrive at our destination early in the evening. But almost every rod of
our way seemed beset with extraordinary obstacles. In the first place,
we had a strong contrary wind to contend with, which obliged us to beat
till late in the afternoon with but little success. In the early
evening the breeze became gentle, when, with great entreaty on our part,
our boatmen were induced to take to their oars. Presently we found a
strong current against us, and within the next half hour our boat
touched the bottom of the channel and became immovable in the mud. Now
it seemed certain that instead of reaching our destination early in the
evening, as we had hoped, we should be under the necessity of staying
aboard of our craft all night, exposed to the inclemency of the night
air, and with but a scanty supply of food. It was well that we had taken
a late breakfast, for a cup of tea with sea bread and cheese had to
suffice both for our dinner and supper. With these we satisfied the
cravings of hunger, being, I trust, thankful to God that we were so well
fed. Having taken our frugal supper we sought for places to lodge
ourselves for the night. As for a cabin, of course there was none in
such a junk. There were _holds_, but they were filled with luggage. My
fellow-travellers preferred to seek their rest on the open deck in a
half-reclining posture, wrapped up in their cloaks. I found a place in
the 'hinder part of the ship' just large enough to lie down in, where I
spread my mattress and tried to sleep. About midnight the tide rose and
bore our junk away from the mud. But it was only a little time when it
was announced by a singular scraping on our boat's bottom, and by a
tremendous scolding of a party of Chinamen whom we had met, that we had
found another obstacle. It was soon revealed that we had got entangled
in a fish-net belonging to the Chinamen. Here we were detained an hour
or more in efforts to disengage our boat from the ropes of the fish-net.
After this was done I know not what other impediments we met with, for I
fell into a sleep.

"At 4 A.M. it was announced that we had arrived at our destination. We
shook off our slumbers and looked out, and behold our junk was anchored
in front of a house with open doors, literally, and windows without
shutters, while a piercing, chilling wind was whistling through it. It
proved to be, not in Chantaboun, but several miles below it at a Siamese
dockyard. As all our boatmen had gone ashore, and we were left without a
guide, we determined to 'stick to the ship' till full day, and
accordingly lay down and took another nap. When we arose early in the
morning we were surprised to learn that Luang Nai Sit and his retinue
had lodged in that bleak house the night before, and had gone up the
river to Chantaboun, and that this was the place he designed to have us
occupy while we sojourned in this part of Siam. This house assigned to
us here is situated over the water, exposed to the strong north winds
that blow from the opposite side of the river. It is built of bamboo
slats and small poles, so as to operate as a kind of sieve for the bleak
winds. The most of the floor is also of bamboo slats, and admits strong
currents of air through them, while the waves are both heard and seen
dashing beneath them. The roof is made of attap leaves, which rattle
like hail in the wind. The best rooms in the house, two in number, are
enclosed with bamboo slats and lined with cajung. These were politely
assigned to us by our kind friend, who is ever ready to deny himself to
oblige us. This would be a delightfully cool place in the spring and
summer months, but at this season of the year it is unpleasantly chilly.

"This place has no importance, only what is connected with the
ship-building carried on here. There are now on the stocks not less than
fifty vessels, consisting of two ships of three hundred or four hundred
tons burden, thirty or forty war-boats or junks, and a number of smaller
craft."

On the following day the missionaries made an excursion up the river as
high as the p'rak'lang's establishment, where "we left our boat and
proceeded by land two or three miles to Bang Ka Chah. The river up to
the place where we left it is exceedingly serpentine, the banks being
low and overflowed by the tides, and covered with an impenetrable jungle
of low timber.

"As we drew near the p'rak'lang's there appeared pleasant fields of
paddy, and at a distance a beautiful acclivity partially cleared, around
which government is building extensive fortifications. The works are
rapidly advancing. The circumference of the enclosure when finished will
not vary much from two miles. The embankment is forty feet above the
surface of the ground, and the depth of the ditch on the outside will
increase it six feet. The earth is of a remarkably red color, and gives
the embankment the appearance of solid brick. This is to be surrounded
by a breastwork six feet high, with portholes, and made of brick
literally dug out of the earth, which, a few feet from the surface,
possesses the consistence of brick that had been a little dried in the
sun. Blocks eighteen inches in length, nine in breadth, and six in
thickness, are cut out by Chinamen and Malays, which, with a little
smoothing, are prepared for laying into the wall.

"We were objects of great curiosity to the natives. Our _passport_ was
only to tell them that we came from Bangkok in Koon Sit's brig, and this
was perfectly satisfactory. With the idea that Bang Ka Chah was but a
little way onward, we continued to walk, being very much exhilarated by
the sight of palmy plains, palmy hills and extensive rice plantations.
The country appeared to have a first-rate soil, and to be very
extensively cultivated. The paddy fields were heavy laden and well
filled. It was harvest time. In one direction you might see reapers; in
another gatherers of the sheaves; in another threshers; one with his
buffaloes treading out the grain, another with his bin and rack, against
which he was beating the sheaves. The lots were divided by foot-paths
merely, consisting of a little ridge thrown up by the farmers.

"In Bang Ka Chah we found a settlement of four thousand or more Chinese.
Our guide conducted us to a comfortable house, where, much to my
comfort, we were offered a place to lie down, and presented with tea and
fruit. We had not been in the place ten minutes before we had attracted
around us hundreds of men, women, and children, who were as eager to
examine us Americans as the latter once were to examine the Siamese
twins. The inhabitants appeared remarkably healthy. I could not
discover a sickly countenance among them. There were many very aged
people. Children were particularly abundant and interesting. How
inviting a harvest, thought I, is here for the future missionary. The
houses are mostly built of brick after the common style of Chinese
architecture. The streets are crooked, narrow, and filthy. At 4 o'clock,
P.M., we returned to the house of Luang Nai Sit, who lives near his
father, the p'rak'lang, where we were refreshed with a good dinner,
after which we took to our boats and arrived at our lodgings at seven
o'clock in the evening.

"We have made an excursion to the town of Chantaboun. It is about nine
miles from the place where we stay, being on the main branch of the
river, while Bang Ka Chah is on a smaller one. After we passed the
p'rak'lang's, there was much to be seen that was in no small degree
interesting. The river was from sixty to eighty yards wide, apparently
deep and exceedingly serpentine. The banks were generally cleared of
wild timber, gently elevated, uniformly smooth, and cultivated. As we
approached Chantaboun, the margin of the river was most charmingly
graced with clumps of the bamboo, and several fields were bounded with
the same tree. We passed not far from the foot of the lofty mountain Sah
Bap, from which point we could also see several other mountains. The top
of one was lost in the clouds. Near Chantaboun the river is quite lined
on one side with Siamese war-junks on the stocks. The reigning passion
of the government at present is to make preparations in this section of
their country for defence against the Cochin-Chinese, and for
aggressions against the same if need be.

"We reached Chantaboun at 2 P.M. The natives discovering us as we drew
near their place, congregated by scores on the banks of the river to
look at us. They were exceedingly excited, the children particularly,
and scarcely knew how to contain themselves. Some ran with all their
might to proclaim in the most animated manner to the inhabitants ahead
that we were coming. Others jumped up and down, laughing and hallooing
most merrily. We preferred to pass up the river to the extreme end of
the town before we landed, that in coming down by land we might form
some estimate of the amount of the inhabitants. The town is situated on
both sides of the stream, which is probably eighty yards wide. As we
passed along we observed one of the most pleasant situations occupied by
a Roman Catholic chapel. Its appearance, together with some
peculiarities in the inhabitants, led us to think that the Catholics had
got a strong foothold here. We saw only four Siamese priests and no
temples. The houses on the river were built principally of bamboo and
attap. They were small, elevated five or six feet above the ground, and
wore the aspect of old age. The ground on which the town is situated
rises gently from the river and is a dry and sandy loam. There were a
number of middling-sized junks lying in the river, which proves that the
stream is sufficiently deep to admit of the passage of such craft.

"Having reached the farthest extremity of the place, we landed and
walked down the principal street. We were thronged with wondering
multitudes, who were Cochin, Tachu, and Hokien-Chinese, with only here
and there a Siamese. The inhabitants looked healthy, and were more
perfectly dressed than we usually observe in heathen villages in this
climate. The day being far spent we could not prolong our stay more than
one hour. When we got into our boat to return the people literally
surrounded us, although it was in the water. Some stood in the river
waist-deep to get a look at the lady of the party, and petitioned that
she should rise from her seat, that they might see how tall she was. As
we pushed out into the river the multitudes shouted most heartily. There
cannot be less than eight thousand or ten thousand souls in Chantaboun,
and probably thousands in the immediate vicinity.

"On our return we stopped at Luang Nai Sit's, and spent an hour or more.
In looking about the premises we heedlessly entered a large bamboo
house, where to our surprise we saw a monster of an elephant, and his
excellency, the p'rak'lang, who beckoned to us to enter and directed us
to seats. We learned that this elephant was denominated white, and
seemed to be an object of great religious veneration. He was as far from
being white as black. There appeared to be a little white powder
sprinkled upon his back. He was fastened to a post, and a man was
feeding him with paddy-grass.

"All the days that we have been in this place have been very
uncomfortably cold. We have not only wanted winter clothes, but have
found ourselves most comfortable when wrapped up in our cloaks till the
middle and sometimes till after the middle of the day. The natives
shiver like the aspen leaf, and they act much as an American in the
coldest winter day. The northeast monsoon sweeps over the mountains, and
I think produces a current downward from that high and cool region of
air, which retains nearly its temperature till after it has passed this
place.

"It seems that there are a great number of settlements, within the
circumference of a few miles, as large as Bang Ka Chah; that the country
is admirably watered by three rivers; and that the soil is rich and
peculiarly adapted to the growth of pepper, of which large quantities
are raised. There is a small mountain near by, where it is said diamonds
are procured. At Bang Ka Chah there is a remarkable cave in a mountain.
The country intervening between Bang Ka Chah and Thamai is under a high
state of cultivation, being almost exclusively occupied by Chinamen, who
cultivate rice, tobacco, pepper, etc. The face of the country is
pleasantly undulated. Thamai contains four hundred or five hundred
souls, chiefly Chinese. Nung Boah lies east from this place about four
miles by the course of the river. It is not a condensed settlement, but
an agricultural and horticultural district, with thirty or forty
dwellings, perhaps, on every square mile. It is situated on a large
plain, a little distance from the foot of the mount Sah Bap. Not more
than a quarter of the land is cultivated, while the remainder is covered
with small and scrubby junglewood. Multitudes of charming flowers lined
both sides of the paths as we walked from one farm to another; and many
a bird was seen of beautiful plumage and some of pleasant note. The
graceful tops of cocoanut trees we found a never-failing sign of a human
dwelling, and sometimes of a cluster of them. The land is almost wholly
occupied by Tachu-Chinese; a few of them have Siamese wives, the
remainder are single men. They cultivate but small portions of land,
which they bring under a high state of improvement. They raise chiefly
sugar-cane, pepper, and tobacco. The soil, being a rich loam, is well
adapted to the culture of these articles, as well as of a great variety
of horticultural plants.

"We have continued our surveys to the southeast of this place, and
visited Plieoo, a settlement south of Nung Boah. We left our boat at
Barn-Chowkow, which is a settlement of Siamese, consisting of about
sixty families living in a very rural, and, for a Siamese, a very
comfortable style, in the midst of groves of cocoanuts, interspersed
with many a venerable jungle-tree. On either side of a gentle elevation
on which their houses are scattered along a line of half a mile, are
rice-fields far surpassing in excellence any I had before seen. The
grain was nearly all out, and a large proportion of it gathered. They
need no barns, and therefore have none. At this season of the year they
have no rains to trouble them. The rice is threshed by buffaloes. All
the preparation that is necessary for this is to smooth and harden a
circle of ground 30 feet in diameter, and set a post in its centre.
Siamese carts have wheels not less than twenty-five feet in
circumference, set four or five feet apart, with a small rack in which
the sheaves are placed. These are drawn by a yoke of buffaloes. The
person who loads the cart guides the team by means of ropes, which are
fastened to the septum of their nostrils by hooks.

"At Plieoo we first went into a blacksmith's shop, where four Chinamen
were employed. The master was very polite and did all he could think of
to make us comfortable. He prepared his couch for us to rest upon, got
us a cup of tea, etc. We gave him one of the histories of Christ, for
which he was abundantly thankful. We next went to the market, where we
disposed of a few books. Entering into the house of a Chinaman, we were
surprised to find three Siamese priests. The master of the house had
prepared a very neat dinner for one of his clerical guests, and was just
in the act of sitting down on the floor to eat, as we entered. There was
a frown on his brow as he saw us approach. Although he could read, he
utterly refused to receive a tract. Being much in want of some
refreshment, I proposed that he should let me have a dish of rice. He
refused. I still pleaded for a little, but he was determined that I
should not be fed from the same table with his priest. After a little
time we returned to our good friend the blacksmith, and merely suggested
to him our want of food. The aged, hospitable man seemed very happy that
he could have an opportunity to render us such kindness and hastened to
prepare us a dinner. He went himself to market and purchased a variety
of articles for our comfort. The table was soon well supplied with rice,
eggs, greens, and various nameless Chinese nick-nacks.

"In the village of Plieoo there are only a few hundred souls, who are
mostly Tachu-Chinese, and cannot read. Their wives are Siamese. We
conclude, from what we were able to learn, that the vicinity is densely
populated."

The voyage back to Bangkok was comfortably made in a small junk
furnished by Luang Nai Sit, and in company with his brother-in-law, an
agreeable and intelligent Siamese. Dr. Bradley continues:

"We have in tow an elegant boat, designed probably for some one of the
nobles at Bangkok. It was manufactured at Semetgaan. The Siamese possess
superior skill in making these boats. They have the very best materials
the world can afford for such purposes. The boats consist generally of
but one piece.

"A large tree is taken and scooped out in the form of a trough. By some
process, I know not what, the sides are then sprung outward, which draws
the extremities into a beautiful curve upward. After this is done the
boat is admirably wrought and trimmed. The one we have in tow is about
sixty feet in length and five in breadth. Compared with many it is quite
small. I have seen not a few that were nearly a hundred feet long and
from six to eight feet wide, made in the way I have above described.

"[Not long after the above was written, the writer learned that these
boats are swelled out in their mid-ships by means of fire, and that the
curves of their bows and sterns are increased by means of pieces of the
same kind of timber so neatly fitted and firmly joined as to appear on a
distant examination to be a continuation of the body of the boat.]

"On the morning of December 16th we were passing between Koh Samet and
Sem Yah. After we passed this our course lay west-northwest to another
cape called Sah Wa Larn. The wind was favorable but light, and we were
becalmed in the heat of the day four hours or more. The heat was
excessively oppressive. No shade on deck and my cabin a small place, not
large enough to admit of my standing upright. Our vessel has been rowed
much of the afternoon for the want of wind. Cast anchor just at evening
a little east of Sah Wa Larn, having made less than twenty miles during
the day. The coast about Lem Sing is very picturesque. West of this,
till you come to Sah Wa Larn, it is uniformly level. The land appears to
be entirely uncultivated. The forests are composed of large timber,
their tops presenting a very uniform surface. I have much cause for
gratitude to God that I find in my companion, Soot Chin Dah, a very
attentive friend. He is desirous to render me all the assistance he can
in acquiring the Siamese language, in which I hope I am making some
proficiency by engaging with him in conversation.

"The scene between Koh Arat and Koh Yai, in the midst of which we were
at anchor the next morning, is most charming. The distance from one to
the other is about one mile. Arat is a small island rising very abruptly
many hundred feet above the sea. At the top is a rock of a conical form,
which seems on the point of rolling down with a tremendous crash into
the sea. Koh Yai is a much larger island, and hence its name. A little
before us was the cape Samaasarn, shielded against the sea by immense
white rocks. Just as the sun was rising Soot Chin Dah invited me to
accompany him to Koh Yai for a morning exercise. Our fine boat was
manned with nineteen men, and we went off in princely style. We coasted
some distance and then landed; whence we walked a long way, first on a
sandy beach and then among rocks composed of marine shells interlaid
with coral and shells of infinite variety. The land was all one unbroken
jungle. Much of the small timber was of a thorny kind, which seemed to
bid defiance to human invasion. Our men were chiefly engaged in picking
up shells suitable for gambling purposes. On our return we touched at
Arat, where I amused myself a little time in climbing around craggy and
stupendous rocks. After two hours we returned to our junk well prepared
for breakfast. The hired cook, which Luang Nai Sit had the goodness to
provide for me, had my food all ready, consisting of a broiled chicken,
salt and fresh eggs, and rice with tea. Soot Chin Dah eats by himself,
sometimes in one place and sometimes in another. His food is very neatly
served for him in a circular wooden tray. It is prepared by a Portuguese
cook, and served by his inferior brother. When he is done eating, his
brother, serang, assistant serang, and cook eat of the remainder,
sitting on the deck. They use neither knife, fork, nor spoon, their
fingers serving the purposes of these instruments. The helmsman and his
mate, who are masters of the junk, and country-born Portuguese, eat by
themselves in the style of the Siamese. The crew clan together in
eating according to their nameless distinctions. Their main dependence
is rice and fish. The former they eat out of the bark of a plantain tree
rolled up at the sides and one end in the shape of a scoop shovel, or
out of a most filthy-looking basket or cocoanut shell. There are three
females on board who eat in the hold, where they remain almost
constantly from morning to night. In the evening they come out to enjoy
the fresh air, and have a most voluble chat with the men.

"About noon we anchored close to the shore of Sem Poo Chow, which is an
abrupt and lofty promontory. Here three wild hogs made their appearance.
Having looked upon us a few minutes they disappeared. It seemed
wonderful that they could inhabit such a bluff, for a misstep would
plunge them into the abyss below.

"On the evening of the 19th our captain ordered the anchor to be
dropped, as we were on the bar at the mouth of the Meinam River, eight
or ten miles from Paknam. We have had a good view of every mile of the
coast along which we have passed to-day, and I may with but little
qualification say the same of all the coast between this and Chantaboun.
The coast north of Bangplasoi is low, without so much as a rock or hill
to break the evenness of the jungle. We saw distinctly the entrance of
Bangpakong River, its mouth appearing as large as that of the Meinam. I
have spent much of this day in finishing charts of Chantaboun and the
coast from thence to Paknam."




                         CHAPTER XII.

                   CHANTABOUN AND THE GULF.


Since the date of the missionary journey recorded in the last chapter
Chantaboun has become a place of considerable commercial importance,
being now the second port in the kingdom, noted for its ship-building
and fisheries and carrying on an active export trade from Cambodia and
the south-eastern provinces. The government regards the place as one of
its chief cities, and has fortified the port at great expense. The
prosperity and value of this province have improved since Mouhot's time,
an account of whose visit there will afford an idea of its physical
features and life.

M. Mouhot, it should be explained by way of introduction, was one of the
most competent and gifted explorers of modern times. A Frenchman by
birth, he became allied by his marriage with an Englishwoman to the
family of Mungo Park, the famous African explorer. He was a faithful
student of natural science, devoting himself especially to ornithology
and conchology. While still a young man he travelled extensively in
Russia, and there learned to speak both Russian and Polish. He was a
good draughtsman and a practical photographer of large and varied
experience; but more than all he was possessed of an adventurous and
enthusiastic spirit, which welcomed danger when it came in the pursuit
of scientific data, and which, together with his great bodily strength
and physical constitution, especially fitted him for the life of an
explorer. Mouhot's own creed was Protestant, but he was a man of such
amiability and broad sympathies as to win the cordial affection of both
Protestant and Catholic missionaries in the regions where he travelled.
He was a man of devout and religious heart, and almost the last words of
his journal, written while he was dying in the jungles of Laos, breathe
a spirit of Christian faith and reliance on the love of God. His loss in
the prime of manhood was severely felt by the scientific world as well
as by those who were bound to him by ties of kinship or of personal
acquaintance.

The following are Mouhot's experiences at Chantaboun and among the
islands of the gulf:

"My intention now was to visit Cambodia, but for this my little river
boat was of no use. The only way of going to Chantaboun was by embarking
in one of the small Chinese junks or fishing vessels, which I
accordingly did on the 28th of December, taking with me a new servant,
called Niou, a native of Annam, and who, having been brought up at the
college of the Catholic priests at Bangkok, knew French well enough to
be very useful to me as an interpreter. The boat was inconveniently
small, and we were far from comfortable; for, besides myself and
servant, there were on board two men and two children about thirteen. I
was much pleased with the picturesque aspect of all the little islands
in the gulf; but our voyage was far longer than we expected, three days
being its usual duration, while, owing to a strong head-wind, it
occupied us for eight. We met with an accident which was fatal to one of
our party, and might have been so to all of us. On the night of the 31st
of December our boat was making rapid way under the influence of a
violent wind. I was seated on the little roof of leaves and interlaced
bamboo which formed a sort of protection to me against the rain and cold
night air, bidding adieu to the departing year, and welcoming in the
new; praying that it might be a fortunate one for me, and, above all,
that it might be full of blessings for all those dear to me. The night
was dark; we were about two miles from land, and the mountains loomed
black in the distance. The sea alone was brilliant with that phosphoric
light so familiar to all voyagers on the deep. For a couple of hours we
had been followed by two sharks, who left behind them a luminous and
waving track. All was silent in our boat; nothing was to be heard but
the wind whistling among the rigging and the rushing of the waves: and I
felt at that midnight hour--alone, and far from all I loved--a sadness
which I vainly tried to shake off, and a disquietude which I could not
account for. Suddenly we felt a violent shock, immediately followed by a
second, and then the vessel remained stationary. Every one cried out in
alarm; the sailors rushed forward; in a moment the sail was furled and
torches lighted, but, sad to say, one of our number did not answer to
his name. One of the young boys, who had been asleep on deck, had been
thrown into the sea by the shock. Uselessly we looked for the poor lad,
whose body doubtless became the prey of the sharks. Fortunately for us,
only one side of the boat had touched the rock, and it had then run
aground on the sand; so that after getting it off we were able to anchor
not far from the shore.

"On the 3d January, 1859, after having crossed the little gulf of
Chantaboun, the sea being at the time very rough, we came in sight of
the famous Lion Rock, which stands out like the extremity of a cape at
the entrance of this port. From a distance it resembles a lion couchant,
and it is difficult to believe that Nature unassisted has formed this
singular colossus. The Siamese--a superstitious race--hold this stone in
great veneration, as they do everything that appears to them
extraordinary or marvellous. It is said that the captain of an English
ship, once anchored in the port, seeing the lion, proposed to buy it,
and that, on the governor of the place refusing the offer, he pitilessly
fired all his guns at _the poor animal_. This has been recorded in
Siamese verse, with a touching complaint against the cruelty of the
Western barbarians.

"On the 4th January, at eight o'clock in the morning, we arrived at the
town of Chantaboun, which stands on the bank of the river, six or seven
miles from the mountain range. The Christian Annamites form nearly a
third of the population, the remainder being composed of Chinese
merchants, and some heathen Annamites and Siamese. The Annamites are all
fishers, who originally came from Cochin-China to fish in the northern
part of the Gulf of Siam, and settled at the Chantaboun. Every day,
while the cold weather lasts, and the sea is not too rough, they cast
their nets in the little bays on the coast, or in the sheltered water
among the islands.

"The commerce of this province is inconsiderable, compared with what it
might be from its situation; but the numerous taxes, the grinding
exactions of the chiefs, and the usury of the mandarins, added to the
hateful system of slavery, keep the bulk of the people in a ruinous
state of prostration. However, in spite of a scanty population, they
manage to export to Bangkok a great quantity of pepper, chiefly
cultivated by the Chinese at the foot of the mountains; a little sugar
and coffee of superior quality; mats made of rushes, which meet with a
ready sale in China; tobacco, great quantities of salted and dried fish,
dried leeches, and tortoise-shell. Every Siamese subject, on attaining a
certain height, has to pay to government an impost or annual tribute
equivalent to six ticals (eighteen francs). The Annamites of Chantaboun
pay this in eagle-wood, and the Siamese in gamboge; the Chinese in
gum-lac, every four years, and their tribute amounts to four ticals. At
the close of the rainy season, the Annamite Christians unite in parties
of fifteen or twenty, and set out under the conduct of an experienced
man, who heads the expedition, and indicates to the others the trees
which contain the eagle-wood, for all are not equally skilled in
distinguishing those which produce it. A degree of experience is
requisite for this, which can only be acquired by time, and thus much
useless and painful labor is avoided. Some remain in the mountains,
others visit the large islands of Ko-Xang or Ko-Khut, situated southeast
of Chantaboun. The eagle-wood is hard and speckled, and diffuses a
powerful aromatic odor when burnt. It is used at the incremation of the
bodies of princes and high dignitaries, which are previously kept in the
coffins for a twelvemonth. The Siamese also employ it as a medicine. The
wood of the tree which yields it--the _Aquilara Agallocha_ of
Roxburgh--is white and very soft; and the trunk must be cut down, or
split in two, to find the eagle-wood, which is in the interior. The
Annamites make a kind of secret of the indications by which they fix
upon the right trees, but the few instructions given me put me on the
right track. I had several cut down, and the result of my observations
was, that this substance is formed in the cavities of the trees, and
that as they grow older it increases in quantity. Its presence may be
pretty surely ascertained by the peculiar odor emitted, and the hollow
sound given out on striking the trunk.

"Most of the Chinese merchants are addicted to gambling and to the use
of opium; but the Annamite Christians are better conducted. The nature
of these Annamites is very different from that of the Siamese, who are
an effeminate and indolent race, but liberal and hospitable,
simple-minded, and without pride. The Annamites are short in stature,
and thin, lively, and active; they are choleric and vindictive, and
extremely proud; even among relations there is continual strife and
jealousy. The poor and the wretched meet with no commiseration, but
great respect is accorded to wealth. However, the attachment of the
Christians to their priests and missionaries is very great, and they do
not hesitate to expose themselves to any dangers in their behalf. I must
likewise own that, in all my dealings with the pagan Annamites, whose
reverence for their ancestors induces them to hold fast their idolatry,
I experienced generosity and kindness from them, both at Chantaboun and
in the islands.

"The missionaries at Bangkok having given me a letter of introduction to
their fellow-laborer at Chantaboun, I had the pleasure of making
acquaintance with the worthy man, who received me with great cordiality,
and placed at my disposal a room in his modest habitation. The good
father has resided for more than twenty years at Chantaboun, with the
Annamites whom he has baptized, content and happy amid indigence and
solitude. I found him, on my arrival, at the height of felicity; a new
brick chapel, which had been for some time in course of construction,
and the funds required for which had been saved out of his modest
income, was rapidly progressing, and promised soon to replace the wooden
building in which he then officiated. I passed sixteen days very
agreeably with him, sometimes hunting on Mount Sabab, at other times
making excursions on the rivers and canals. The country greatly
resembles the province of Pakpriau, the plain being, perhaps, still more
desert and uncultivated; but at the foot of the mountains, and in some
of the delightful valleys, pepper is grown in some quantity by the
Chinese.

"I bought for twenty-five ticals a small boat to enable me to visit the
isles of the gulf. The first I landed at was named Konam-sao; it is in
the form of a cone, and nearly two hundred and fifty metres[7] in
height, but only two miles in circumference. Like all the other islands
in this part of the gulf, it is of volcanic origin. The rocks which
surround it make the access difficult; but the effect produced by the
richness and bright green of the vegetation is charming. The dry season,
so agreeable for European travelling, from the freshness of the nights
and mornings, is in Siam a time of stagnation and death for all nature;
the birds fly to the neighborhood of houses, or to the banks of the
rivers, which furnish them with nourishment; rarely does their song come
to enchant the listener; and the fishing-eagle alone utters his hoarse
and piercing cry every time the wind changes. Ants swarm everywhere, and
appear to be, with the mosquitoes and crickets, the only insects that
have escaped destruction.

"Nowhere did I find in these islands the slightest trace of path or
stream; and it was extremely difficult to advance at all through the
masses of wild vines and interwoven branches. I was forced to make my
way, hatchet in hand, and returned at night exhausted with the heat and
fatigue.

"The greater portion of the rocks in the elevated parts of these islands
is elementary and preserves traces of their ancient deposit beneath the
waters. They have, however, undergone considerable volcanic changes, and
contain a number of veins and irregular deposits of the class known as
contact deposits, that are formed near the junction of stratified rocks
with intruded igneous masses.

"On the 26th we set sail for the first of the Ko-Man Islands, for there
are three, situated close together, bearing this name. The largest is
only twelve miles from the coast. Some fishing-eagles, a few black
doves, and a kind of white pigeon were the only winged creatures I saw.
Iguanas are numerous, and when in the evening they come out of their
retreats, they make such a noise in walking heavily over the dead leaves
and branches that one might suppose it caused by animals of a much
larger size.

"Toward evening, the tide having fallen, I allowed my boat to ground on
the mud, which I had remarked during the day to be like a peat-bog
impregnated with volcanic matter; and during the whole night so strong a
sulphurous odor escaped from it that I imagined myself to be over a
submarine volcano.

"On the 28th we passed on to the second island, which is higher and more
picturesque than the other. The rocks which surround it give it a
magnificent effect, especially in a bright sunlight, when the tide is
low. The isles of the Patates owe their name to the numerous wild tubers
found there.

"I passed several days at Cape Liaut, part of the time being occupied in
exploring the many adjacent islands. It is the most exquisite part of
the gulf, and will bear comparison, for its beauty, with the Strait of
Sunda, near the coast of Java. Two years ago, when the king visited
Chantaboun, they built for him on the shore, at the extremity of the
cape, a house and kiosk, and, in memory of that event, they also
erected on the top of the mountain a small tower, from which a very
extensive view may be enjoyed.

"I also made acquaintance with Ko-Kram, the most beautiful and the
largest of all the islands north of the gulf between Bangkok and
Chantaboun. The whole island consists of a wooded mountain-range, easy
of access, and containing much oligist iron. On the morning of the 29th,
at sunrise, the breeze lessened, and when we were about three miles from
the strait which separates the Isle of Arec from that of the 'Cerfs' it
ceased altogether. For the last half hour we were indebted solely to our
oars for the little progress made, being exposed to all the glare of a
burning sun; and the atmosphere was heavy and suffocating. All of a
sudden, to my great astonishment, the water began to be agitated, and
our light boat was tossed about by the waves. I knew not what to think,
and was seriously alarmed, when our pilot called out, 'Look how the sea
boils!' Turning in the direction indicated, I beheld the sea really in a
state of ebullition, and very shortly afterward an immense jet of water
and steam, which lasted for several minutes, was thrown into the air. I
had never before witnessed such a phenomenon, and was now no longer
astonished at the powerful smell of sulphur which had nearly overpowered
me in Ko-Man. It was really a submarine volcano, which burst out, more
than a mile from the place where we had anchored three days before.

"On March 1st we reached Ven-Ven, at Pack-nam-Ven, the name of the
place where the branches of the river unite. This river, whose width at
the mouth is above three miles, is formed by the union of several
streams flowing from the mountains, as well as by an auxiliary of the
Chantaboun River, which, serving as a canal, unites these two places.
Ascending the stream for fourteen or fifteen miles, a large village is
reached, called Bandiana, but Paknam-Ven is only inhabited by five
families of Chinese fishermen.

"Crocodiles are more numerous in the river at Paknam-Ven than in that at
Chantaboun. I continually saw them throw themselves from the banks into
the water; and it has frequently happened that careless fishers, or
persons who have imprudently fallen asleep on the shore, have become
their prey, or have afterward died of the wounds inflicted by them. This
latter has happened twice during my stay here. It is amusing,
however--for one is interested in observing the habits of animals all
over the world--to see the manner in which these creatures catch the
apes, which sometimes take a fancy to play with them. Close to the bank
lies the crocodile, his body in the water, and only his capacious mouth
above the surface, ready to seize anything that may come within reach. A
troop of apes catch sight of him, seem to consult together, approach
little by little, and commence their frolics, by turns actors and
spectators. One of the most active or most impudent jumps from branch to
branch, till within a respectful distance of the crocodile, when,
hanging by one claw, and with the dexterity peculiar to these animals,
he advances and retires, now giving his enemy a blow with his paw, at
another time only pretending to do so. The other apes, enjoying the fun,
evidently wish to take a part in it; but the other branches being too
high, they form a sort of chain by laying hold of each other's paws, and
thus swing backward and forward, while any one of them who comes within
reach of the crocodile torments him to the best of his ability.
Sometimes the terrible jaws suddenly close, but not upon the audacious
ape, who just escapes; then there are cries of exultation from the
tormentors, who gambol about joyfully. Occasionally, however, the claw
is entrapped, and the victim dragged with the rapidity of lightning
beneath the water, when the whole troop disperse, groaning and
shrieking. The misadventure does not, however, prevent their
recommencing the game a few days afterward.

[Illustration]

"On the 4th I returned to Chantaboun from my excursions in the gulf, and
resumed charge of my collections, which, during my absence, I had left
at the custom-house, and which, to my great satisfaction, had been taken
good care of. The tide was low, and we could not go up to the town. The
sea here is steadily receding from the coast, and, if some remedy be not
found, in a few years the river will not be navigable even for boats.
Already the junks have some trouble in reaching Chantaboun even at high
water. The inhabitants were fishing for crabs and mussels on the
sand-banks, close to the custom-house, the _employés_ in which were
occupied in the same pursuit. The chief official, who, probably hoping
for some small present, had come out to meet me, heard me promise a
supply of pins and needles to those who would bring me shells, and
encouraged his men to look for them. In consequence, a large number were
brought me, which, to obtain otherwise, would have cost much time and
trouble.

FOOTNOTES:

[7] A metre is equivalent to 3 feet 3-1/3 inches.




                        CHAPTER XIII.

          MOUHOT IN THE HILL-COUNTRY OF CHANTABOUN.


"Here I am," continues Mouhot, in his narrative, "once more installed in
the house of a good old Chinese, a pepper planter, whose hospitality I
enjoyed on my first visit to the place, two months ago. His name is
Ihié-How, but in Siamese he is called Apait, which means _uncle_. He is
a widower, with two sons, the eldest eighteen, a good young man, lively,
hard-working, brave, and persevering. He is already much attached to me,
and is desirous of accompanying me to Cambodia. Born amid the mountains,
and naturally intelligent, there are none of the quadrupeds and few of
the feathered tribes found in the district with whose habits he is not
familiar. He fears neither tiger nor elephant. All this, added to his
amiable disposition, made Phrai (that is his name) a real treasure to
me.

"Apait has also two brothers who have become Catholics, and have settled
at Chantaboun in order to be near a Christian place of worship. He
himself has never had any desire to change his religion, because he says
if he did he must forget his deceased parents, for whom he frequently
offers sacrifices. He is badly off, having incurred a debt of fifty
ticals, for which he has to pay ten as yearly interest, the rate in
Siam being always twenty or thirty per cent. Besides this he has various
taxes to pay--twelve ticals for his two sons, four for his house, one
for his furnace, one for his pig. The tax on the pepper-field is eight
ticals, one on his areca-trees, one on the betel cultivated by him, and
two _sellungs_ for a cocoa-tree; altogether thirty-nine ticals. His land
brings him in forty after all expenses are paid; what can he do with the
one remaining tical? The unlucky agriculturists of this kind, and they
are many, live on vegetables, and on the rice which they obtain from the
Siamese in exchange for areca.

"On my return from the islands, I had been detained nearly ten days at
Chantaboun, unable to walk; I had cut my heel in climbing the rocks on
the shore at Ko-Man, and, as I was constantly barefooted in the salt
water, the wound soon closed. But afterward I began to suffer from it;
my foot swelled, and I was obliged to reopen the wound to extract a
piece of shell which had remained in it. As soon as I could leave
Chantaboun I hired a carriage and two buffaloes to take me to the
mountain. I experienced much gratification in finding myself again among
these quiet scenes, at once so lovely and so full of grandeur. Here are
valleys intersected by streams of pure and limpid water; there, small
plains, over which are scattered the modest dwellings of the laborious
Chinese; while a little in the distance rises the mountain, with its
imposing rocks, its grand trees, its torrents, and waterfalls.

"We have already had some storms, for the rainy season is approaching,
vegetation is fresh, and nature animated; the song of birds and the hum
of insects are heard all around. Apait has resigned to me his bed, if
that can be so styled, which consists merely of a few laths of areca
placed upon four stakes. I have extended my mat upon this framework, and
should enjoy uninterrupted sleep all night were it not for the swarms of
ants which frequently disturb me by passing over my body, getting under
my clothes and into my beard, and, I almost fancy, would end by dragging
me out if I did not from time to time shake them off. Occasionally great
spiders and other disgusting creatures, crawling about under the roof,
would startle me by dropping suddenly on my face.

"The heat now is quite endurable, the thermometer generally marking 80°
Fahr. in the morning and 90° in the middle of the day. The water of the
streams is so cool and refreshing that a good morning and evening
ablution makes me comfortable for several hours, as well as contributing
to keep me in health.

"Last evening Phrai, having gone along with my man Fiou to Chantaboun to
buy provisions, brought back to his father some Chinese bonbons, for
which he had paid half a fuang. The poor old man was delighted with
them, and this morning at daybreak he dressed himself in his best
clothes, on which I asked him what was going to happen. He immediately
began to clean a plank which was fitted into the wall to serve as a sort
of table or altar. Above this was a drawing of a man dancing and
putting out his tongue, with claws on his feet and hands, and with the
tail of an ape, intended to represent his father. He then filled three
small cups with tea, put the bonbons in a fourth, and placed the whole
upon the simple altar; finally, lighting two pieces of odoriferous wood,
he began his devotions. It was a sacrifice to the manes of his parents,
performed with the hope that their souls would come and taste the good
things set before them.

"At the entrance of Apait's garden, in front of his house, I had made a
kind of shed with stakes and branches of trees, covered with a roof of
leaves, where I dried and prepared my large specimens, such as the
long-armed apes, kids, and hornbills, as also my collections of insects.
All this has attracted a crowd of inquisitive Siamese and Chinamen, who
came to see the "farang" and admire his curiosities. We have just passed
the Chinese New Year's-day, and, as there has been a _fête_ for three
days, all those living at any distance have profited by the opportunity
to visit us. At times Apait's house and garden have been crowded with
people in their holiday dresses, many of whom, seeing my instruments, my
naturalist's case, and different preparations, took me for a great
doctor, and begged for medicines.

"Alas! my pretensions are not so high; however, I treat them on the
'Raspail' system; and a little box of pomade or phial of sedative water
will perhaps be represented in some European museum by an insect or
shell brought to me by these worthy people in return for the good I
would gladly do them.

"It is very agreeable, after a fatiguing day's chase over hills and
amongst dense forests, through which one must cut one's way, axe in
hand, to repose in the evening on the good Chinaman's bench in front of
his house, shaded by banana, cocoanut, and other trees. For the last
four days a violent north wind, fresh in spite of the season, has been
blowing without intermission, breaking asunder and tearing up by the
roots some of the trees on the higher grounds. This is its farewell
visit, for the southeast wind will now blow for many months.

"This evening everything appeared to me more beautiful and agreeable
than usual; the stars shone brightly in the sky, the moon was clear.
Sitting by Apait while his son played to me some Chinese airs on the
bamboo flute, I thought to what a height of prosperity this province,
even now one of the most interesting and flourishing in the country,
might attain, were it wisely and intelligently governed, or if European
colonists were to settle and develop its resources. Proximity to the
sea, facility of communication, a rich soil, a healthy and propitious
climate; nothing is wanted to ensure success to an industrious and
enterprising agriculturist.

"The worthy old Apait has at last consented to allow his son to enter my
service, providing I pay him thirty ticals, half a year's wages, in
advance. This will enable him, if he can sell his house and
pepper-field, to clear off his debt and retire to another part of the
mountain. Phrai is delighted to attend me, and to run about the woods
all day, and I am not less pleased with our bargain, for his knowledge
of the country, his activity, his intelligence, and attachment to me,
are invaluable.

"The heat becomes greater and greater, the thermometer having risen to
102° Fahr. in the shade: thus hunting is now a painful, and sometimes
impossible, exertion, anywhere except in the woods. A few days ago I
took advantage of a short spell of cloudy and consequently cooler
weather to visit a waterfall I had heard of in the almost desert
district of Prion, twelve miles from Kombau. After reaching the
last-named place our course lay for about an hour and a half along a
charming valley, nearly as smooth as a lawn and as ornamental as a park.
By and by, entering a forest, we kept by the banks of a stream, which,
shut in between two mountains, and studded with blocks of granite,
increases in size as you approach its source. Before long we arrived at
the fall, which must be a fine spectacle in the rainy season. It then
pours down from immense perpendicular rocks, forming, as it were, a
circular peaked wall, nearly thirty metres in diameter and twenty metres
in height. The force of the torrent having been broken by the rocky bed
into which it descends, there is another fall of ten feet; and lower
down, after a third fall of fifteen feet, it passes into an ample basin,
which, like a mirror, reflects the trees and cliffs around. Even during
the dry season, the spring, then running from beneath enormous blocks of
granite, flows in such abundance as to feed several streams.

"I was astonished to see my two servants, heated by their long walk,
bathe in the cold water, and on my advising them to wait for a little,
they replied that the natives were always accustomed to bathe when hot.

"We all turned stone-cutters, that is to say, we set to work to detach
the impression of an unknown animal from the surface of an immense mass
of granite rising up out of one of the mountain torrents. A Chinese had
in January demanded so exorbitant a sum for this that I had abandoned
the idea, intending to content myself with an impression in wax, but
Phrai proposed to me to undertake the work, and by our joint labor it
was soon accomplished. The Siamese do not much like my meddling with
their rocks, and their superstition is also somewhat startled when I
happen to kill a white ape, although when the animal is dead and skinned
they are glad to obtain a cutlet or steak from it, for they attribute to
the flesh of this creature great medicinal virtues.

"The rainy season is drawing near; storms become more and more frequent,
and the growling of the thunder is frightful. Insects are in greater
numbers, and the ants, which are now looking out for a shelter, invade
the dwellings, and are a perfect pest to my collections, not to speak of
myself and my clothes. Several of my books and maps have been almost
devoured in one night. Fortunately there are no mosquitoes, but to make
up for this there is a small species of leech, which, when it rains,
quits the streams and infests the woods, rendering an excursion there,
if not impracticable, at all events very disagreeable. You have
constantly to be pulling them off you by dozens, but, as some always
escape observation, you are sure to return home covered with blood;
often my white trousers are dyed as red as those of a French soldier.

"The animals have now become scarcer, which in different ways is a great
disappointment to all, for Phrai and Niou feasted sumptuously on the
flesh of the apes, and made a profit by selling their gall to the
Chinese doctors in Chantaboun. Hornbills have also turned wild, so we
can find nothing to replenish our larder but an occasional kid. Large
stags feed on the mountain, but one requires to watch all night to get
within range of them. There are not many birds to be seen, neither
quail, partridges, nor pheasants; and the few wild fowl which
occasionally make their appearance are so difficult to shoot that it is
waste both of time and ammunition to make the attempt.

"In this part of the country the Siamese declare they cannot cultivate
bananas on account of the elephants, which at certain times come down
from the mountains and devour the leaves, of which they are very fond.
The royal and other tigers abound here; every night they prowl about in
the vicinity of the houses, and in the mornings we can see the print of
their large claws in the sand and in the clay near streams. By day they
retire to the mountain, where they lurk in close and inaccessible
thickets. Now and then you may get near enough to one to have a shot at
him, but generally, unless suffering from hunger, they fly at the
approach of man. A few days ago I saw a young Chinese who had nineteen
wounds on his body, made by one of these animals. He was looking out
from a tree about nine feet high when the cries of a young kid tied to
another tree at a short distance, attracted a large tiger. The young man
fired at it, but, though mortally wounded, the creature, collecting all
his strength for a final spring, leaped on his enemy, seized him and
pulled him down, tearing his flesh frightfully with teeth and claws as
they rolled on the ground. Luckily for the unfortunate Chinese, it was a
dying effort, and in a few moments more the tiger relaxed its hold and
breathed its last.

"In the mountains of Chantaboun, and not far from my present abode,
precious stones of fine water occur. There is even at the east of the
town an eminence, which they call 'the mountain of precious stones;' and
it would appear from the account of Mgr. Pallegoix that at one time they
were abundant in that locality, since in about half an hour he picked up
a handful, which is as much as now can be found in a twelvemonth, nor
can they be purchased at any price.

"It seems that I have seriously offended the poor Thai[8] of Kombau by
carrying away the footprints. I have met several natives who tell me
they have broken arms, that they can no longer work, and will always
henceforth be in poverty; and I find that I am considered to be
answerable for this because I irritated the genius of the mountain.
Henceforth they will have a good excuse for idleness.

"The Chinese have equally amused me. They imagine that some treasure
ought to be found beneath the footprints, and that the block which I
have carried away must possess great medicinal virtues; so Apait and
his friends have been rubbing the under part of the stone every morning
against another piece of granite, and, collecting carefully the dust
that fell from it, have mixed it with water and drunk it fasting, fully
persuaded that it is a remedy against all ills. Here they say that it is
faith which cures; and it is certain that pills are often enough
administered in the civilized West which have no more virtue than the
granite powder swallowed by old Apait.

"His uncle Thié-ou has disposed of his property for him for sixty
ticals, so that, after paying off his debts, he will have left,
including the sum I gave him for his son's services, forty ticals. Here
that is enough to make a man think himself rich to the end of his days;
he can at times regale the souls of his parents with tea and bonbons,
and live himself like a true country mandarin. Before leaving Kombau the
old man secured me another lodging, for which I had to pay two ticals
(six francs) a month, and I lost nothing in point of comfort by the
change. For 'furnished apartments' I think the charge not unreasonable.
The list of furniture is as follows: in the dining-room _nothing_, in
the bedroom an old mat on a camp-bed. However, this house is cleaner and
larger than the other, and better protected from the weather; in the
first the water came in in all directions. Then the camp-bed, which is a
large one, affords a pleasant lounge after my hunting expeditions.
Besides which advantages my new landlord furnishes me with bananas and
vegetables, for which I pay in game when the chase has been successful.

"The fruit here is exquisite, particularly the mango, the mangosteen,
the pineapple, so fragrant and melting in the mouth, and, what is
superior to anything I ever imagined or tasted, the famous 'durian' or
'dourion,' which justly merits the title of king of fruits. But to enjoy
it thoroughly one must have time to overcome the disgust at first
inspired by its smell, which is so strong that I could not stay in the
same place with it. On first tasting it I thought it like the flesh of
some animal in a state of putrefaction, but after four or five trials I
found the aroma exquisite. The _durian_ is about two-thirds the size of
a jacca, and like it is encased in a thick and prickly rind, which
protects it from the teeth of squirrels and other nibblers; on opening
it there are to be found ten cells, each containing a kernel larger than
a date, and surrounded by a sort of white, or sometimes yellowish,
cream, which is most delicious. By an odd freak of nature, not only is
there the first repugnance to it to overcome, but if you eat it often,
though with ever so great moderation, you find yourself next day covered
with blotches, as if attacked with measles, so heating is its nature. A
_durian_ picked is never good, for when fully ripe it falls off itself;
when cut open it must be eaten at once, as it quickly spoils, but
otherwise it will keep for three days. At Bangkok one of them costs one
_sellung_; at Chantaboun nine may be obtained for the same sum.

"I had come to the conclusion that there was little danger in traversing
the woods here, and in our search for butterflies and other insects, we
often took no other arms than a hatchet and hunting-knife, while Niou
had become so confident as to go by night with Phrai to lie in wait for
stags. Our sense of security was, however, rudely shaken when one
evening a panther rushed upon one of the dogs close to my door. The poor
animal uttered a heart-rending cry, which brought us all out, as well as
our neighbors, each torch in hand. Finding themselves face to face with
a panther, they in their turn raised their voices in loud screams; but
it was too late for me to get my gun, for in a moment the beast was out
of reach.

"In a few weeks I must say farewell to these beautiful mountains, never,
in all probability, to see them again, and I think of this with regret;
I have been so happy here, and have so much enjoyed my hunting and my
solitary walks in this comparatively temperate climate, after my
sufferings from the heat and mosquitoes in my journey northward.

"Thanks to my nearness to the sea on the one side, and to the mountain
region on the other, the period of the greatest heat passed away without
my perceiving it; and I was much surprised at receiving a few days ago a
letter from Bangkok which stated that it had been hotter weather there
than had been known for more than thirty years. Many of the European
residents had been ill; yet I do not think the climate of Bangkok more
unhealthy than that of other towns of eastern Asia within the tropics.
But no doubt the want of exercise, which is there almost impossible,
induces illness in many cases.

"A few days ago I made up my mind to penetrate into a grotto on Mount
Sabab, half-way between Chantaboun and Kombau, so deep, I am told, that
it extends to the top of the mountain. I set out, accompanied by
Phrai and Niou, furnished with all that was necessary for our excursion.
On reaching the grotto we lighted our torches, and, after scaling a
number of blocks of granite, began our march. Thousands of bats, roused
by the lights, commenced flying round and round us, flapping our faces
with their wings, and extinguishing our torches every minute. Phrai
walked first, trying the ground with a lance which he held; but we had
scarcely proceeded a hundred paces when he threw himself back upon me
with every mark of terror, crying out, 'A serpent! go back!' As he spoke
I perceived an enormous boa about fifteen feet off, with erect head and
open mouth, ready to dart upon him. My gun being loaded, one barrel with
two bullets, the other with shot, I took aim and fired off both at once.
We were immediately enveloped in a thick cloud of smoke, and could see
nothing, but prudently beat an instant retreat. We waited anxiously for
some time at the entrance of the grotto, prepared to do battle with our
enemy should he present himself; but he did not appear. My guide now
boldly lighted a torch, and, furnished with my gun reloaded and a long
rope, went in again alone. We held one end of the rope, that at the
least signal we might fly to his assistance. For some minutes, which
appeared terribly long, our anxiety was extreme, but equally great was
our relief and gratification when we saw him approach, drawing after him
the rope, to which was attached an immense boa. The head of the reptile
had been shattered by my fire, and his death had been instantaneous,
but we sought to penetrate no farther into the grotto.

[Illustration: SIAMESE ACTORS.]

"I had been told that the Siamese were about to celebrate a grand _fête_
at a pagoda about three miles off, in honor of a superior priest who
died last year, and whose remains were now to be burned according to the
custom of the country. I went to see this singular ceremony, hoping to
gain some information respecting the amusements of this people, and
arrived at the place about eight in the morning, the time for breakfast,
or 'kinkao' (rice-eating). Nearly two thousand Siamese of both sexes
from Chantaboun and the surrounding villages, some in carriages and some
on foot, were scattered over the ground in the neighborhood of the
pagoda. All wore new sashes and dresses of brilliant colors, and the
effect of the various motley groups was most striking.

"Under a vast roof of planks supported by columns, forming a kind of
shed, bordered by pieces of stuff covered with grotesque paintings
representing men and animals in the most extraordinary attitudes, was
constructed an imitation rock of colored pasteboard, on which was placed
a catafalque lavishly decorated with gilding and carved work, and
containing an urn in which were the precious remains of the priest. Here
and there were arranged pieces of paper and stuff in the form of flags.
Outside the building was prepared the funeral pile, and at some distance
off a platform was erected for the accommodation of a band of musicians,
who played upon different instruments of the country. Farther away some
women had established a market for the sale of fruit, bonbons, and
arrack, while in another quarter some Chinamen and Siamese were
performing, in a little theatre run up for the occasion, scenes
something in the style of those exhibited by our strolling actors at
fairs. This _fête_, which lasted for three days, had nothing at all in
it of a funereal character. I had gone there hoping to witness something
new and remarkable, for these peculiar rites are only celebrated in
honor of sovereigns, nobles, and other persons of high standing; but I
had omitted to take into consideration the likelihood of my being myself
an object of curiosity to the crowd. Scarcely, however, had I appeared
in the pagoda, followed by Phrai and Niou, when on all sides I heard the
exclamation, 'Farang! come and see the farang!' and immediately both
Siamese and Chinamen left their bowls of rice and pressed about me. I
hoped that, once their curiosity was gratified, they would leave me in
peace, but instead of that the crowd grew thicker and thicker, and
followed me wherever I went, so that at last it became almost
unbearable, and all the more so as most of them were already drunk,
either with opium or arrack, many indeed, with both. I quitted the
pagoda and was glad to get into the fresh air again, but the respite was
of short duration. Passing the entrance of a large hut temporarily built
of planks, I saw some chiefs of provinces sitting at breakfast. The
senior of the party advanced straight toward me, shook me by the hand,
and begged me in a cordial and polite manner to enter; and I was glad to
avail myself of his kind offer, and take refuge from the troublesome
people. My hosts overwhelmed me with attentions, and forced upon me
pastry, fruit, and bonbons; but the crowd who had followed me forced
their way into the building and hemmed us in on all sides; even the roof
was covered with gazers. All of a sudden we heard the walls crack, and
the whole of the back of the hut, yielding under the pressure, fell in,
and people, priests, and chiefs tumbling one upon another, the scene of
confusion was irresistibly comic. I profited by the opportunity to
escape, swearing--though rather late in the day--that they should not
catch me again.

"I know not to what it is to be attributed, unless it be the pure air of
the mountains and a more active life, but the mountaineers of Chantaboun
appeared a much finer race than the Siamese of the plain, more robust,
and of a darker complexion. Their features, also, are more regular, and
I should imagine that they sprang rather from the Arian than from the
Mongolian race. They remind me of the Siamese and Laotians whom I met
with in the mountains of Pakpriau.

"Will the present movement of the nations of Europe toward the East
result in good by introducing into these lands the blessings of our
civilization? or shall we, as blind instruments of boundless ambition,
come hither as a scourge to add to their present miseries? Here are
millions of unhappy creatures in great poverty in the midst of the
richest and most fertile region imaginable, bowing shamefully under a
servile yoke, made viler by despotism and the most barbarous customs,
living and dying in utter ignorance of the only true God!

"I quitted with regret these beautiful mountains, where I had passed so
many happy hours with the poor but hospitable inhabitants. On the
evening before and the morning of my departure, all the people of the
neighborhood, Chinese and Siamese, came to say adieu, and offer me
presents of fruits, dried fish, fowls, tobacco, and rice cooked in
various ways with brown sugar, all in greater quantities than I could
possibly carry away. The farewells of these good mountaineers were
touching; they kissed my hands and feet, and I confess that my eyes were
not dry. They accompanied me to a great distance, begging me not to
forget them, and to pay them another visit."

FOOTNOTES:

[8] The Siamese call themselves Thai.




                         CHAPTER XIV.

                   PECHABURI OR P'RIPP'REE


On the opposite side of the gulf from Chantaboun, and much nearer to the
mouth of the Meinam, within a few hours' sail of Paknam, is the town of
Pechaburi, which is now famous as the seat of a summer palace built by
the late king, and as a place of increasing resort for foreigners
resident in Siam.

The proper orthography of the name of this town was a matter which gave
the late king a great deal of solicitude and distress. Priding himself
upon his scholarship almost as much as on his sovereignty, his pedantic
soul was vexed by the method in which some of the writers for the press
had given the name. Accordingly, in a long article published in the
Bangkok _Calendar_, he relieved his mind by a protest which is so
characteristic, and in its way so amusing, that it will bear to be
quoted by way of introduction to the present chapter. He has just
finished a long disquisition, philological, historical and antiquarian,
concerning the name of the city of Bangkok, and he continues as follows:

"But as the city P'etch'ara-booree the masses of the people in all parts
call it P'ripp'ree or P'et-p'ree. The name P'etch'ara-booree is
Sanskrit, a royal name given to the place the same as T'on-booree,
Non-boo-ree, Nak'awn K'u'n k'an, Samoota-pra-kan, and Ch'a-chong-sow.
Now, if Mahá nak'awn be called Bangkok, and the other names respectively
called Talatk'wan, Paklat, Paknam, and Paatrew, it is proper that
P'etch'ara-booree should follow suit, and be called by her vulgar name
P'rip-p'ree, or P'et-p'ree.

[Illustration: MOUNTAINS OF PECHABURI.]

"Now that the company of teachers and printers should coin a name
purporting to be after the royal style and yet do not take the true
Sanskrit, seems not at all proper. In trying to Romanize the name
P'etch'ara-booree, they place the mark over the _a_ thus P'etcha-booree,
making foreigners read it P'etcha-booree, following the utterances of
old dunces in the temples, who boast that they know Balam Bali, and not
satisfied with that, they even call the place City P'et, setting forth
both the Bali and the meaning of the word; and thus boasting greatly of
their knowledge and of being a standard of orthography for the name of
that city.

"Now, what is the necessity of coining another name like this? There is
no occasion for it. When the name is thus incorrectly printed, persons
truly acquainted with Sanskrit and Bali (for such there are many other
places) will say that those who write or print the name in the way, must
be pupils of ignorant teachers--blind teachers not following the real
Sanskrit in full, taking only the utterances of woodsmen, and holding
them forth [as the correct way]. In following such sounds they cannot be
in accord with the Sanskrit, and they conclude that the name is Siamese.
Whereas, in truth, it is not Siamese. The true Siamese name is
P'rip-p'ree or P'et-p'ree. It matters not what letters are used to
express it--follow your own mind; but let the sound come out clear and
accurate either P'rip-p'ree or P'et-p'ree, and it will be true Siamese.
But the mode of writing and printing the name P'etcha-booree with the
letter _a_ and mark over it and other marks in two places, resists the
eye and the mouth greatly. Whatever be done in this matter let there be
uniformity. If it be determined to follow the vulgar mode of calling the
name, let that be followed out fully and accurately; but if the royal
mode be preferred let the king be sought unto for the proper way of
writing it, which shall be in full accordance with the Sanskrit. And
should this happen not to be like the utterance of the people in the
temples, the difference cannot be great. And persons unacquainted with
Sanskrit will be constrained to acknowledge that you do really know
Sanskrit; and comparing the corrected with the improper mode of
Romanizing, will praise you for the improvement which you have made.
Such persons there are a few, not ignorant and blind leaders and dunces
like the inmates of the temples and of the jungles and forests, but
learned in the Sanskrit and residents in Siam."

It is to be feared, however, that his majesty's protest came too late,
and that, like many another blunder, the name Pechaburi has obtained
such currency that it cannot be superseded.

Sir John Bowring "received from a gentleman now resident in Siam the
notes of an excursion to this city in July, 1855.

"'We left Bangkok about three in the afternoon, and although we had the
tide in our favor, we only accomplished five miles during the first
three hours. Our way lay through a creek; and so great was the number of
boats that it strongly reminded me of Cheapside during the busiest part
of the day. Although I had been in Bangkok four months, I had not the
least conception that there was such a population spread along the
creeks. More than four miles from the river, there appeared to be little
or no diminution in the number of the inhabitants, and the traffic was
as great as at the mouth of the creek.

"'Having at last got past the crowd of boats, we advanced rapidly for
two hours more, when we stopped at a _wat_, in order to give the men a
rest. This _wat_, as its name "Laos" implies, was built by the
inhabitants of the Laos country, and is remarkable (if we can trust to
tradition) as being the limit of the Birmese invasion. Here, the Siamese
say, a body of Birmans were defeated by the villagers, who had taken
refuge in the _wat_: and they point out two large holes in the wall as
the places where cannon-balls struck. After leaving this, we proceeded
rapidly until about 12 P.M., when we reached the other branch of the
Meinam (Meinam mahachen), and there we halted for the night.

"'Our journey the next day was most delightful: most of it lay through
narrow creeks, their banks covered with atap and bamboo, whilst behind
this screen were plantations of chilis, beans, peas, etc. Alligators and
otters abounded in the creeks; and we shot several, and one of a
peculiar breed of monkey also we killed. The Siamese name of it is
_chang_, and it is accounted a great delicacy: they also eat with
avidity the otter. We crossed during the day the Tha-chin, a river as
broad as the Meinam at Bangkok. Toward evening we entered the Mei-Klong,
which we descended till we reached the sea-coast. Here we waited till
the breeze should sufficiently abate to enable us to cross the bay.

"'11th.--We started about 4 A.M., and reached the opposite side in about
three hours. The bay is remarkably picturesque, and is so shallow that,
although we crossed fully four miles from the head of the bay, we never
had more than six feet of water, and generally much less. Arrived at the
other side we ascended the river on which Pechaburi is built. At the
mouth of the river myriads of monkeys were to be seen. A very amusing
incident occurred here. Mr. Hunter, wishing to get a juvenile specimen,
fired at the mother, but, unfortunately, only wounded her, and she had
strength enough to carry the young one into the jungle. Five men
immediately followed her; but ere they had been out of sight five
minutes we saw them hurrying toward us shouting, "_Ling, ling, ling,
ling!_" (_ling_, monkey). As I could see nothing, I asked Mr. Hunter if
they were after the monkey. "Oh, no," he replied; "the monkeys are after
them!" And so they were--thousands upon thousands of them, coming down
in a most unpleasant manner; and, as the tide was out, there was a great
quantity of soft mud to cross before they could reach the boat, and here
the monkeys gained very rapidly upon the men, and when at length the
boat was reached, their savage pursuers were not twenty yards behind.
The whole scene was ludicrous in the extreme, and I really think if my
life had depended upon it that I could not have fired a shot. To see the
men making the most strenuous exertions to get through the deep mud,
breathless with their run and fright combined, and the army of little
wretches drawn up in line within twenty yards of us, screaming, and
making use of the most diabolical language, if we could only have
understood them! Besides, there was a feeling that they had the right
side of the question. One of the _refugees_, however, did not appear to
take my view of the case. Smarting under the disgrace, and the bamboos
against which he ran in his retreat, he seized my gun, and fired both
barrels on the exulting foe; they immediately retired in great disorder,
leaving four dead upon the field. Many were the quarrels that arose from
this affair among the men.

"'The approach to Pechaburi is very pleasant, the river is absolutely
arched over by tamarind trees, while the most admirable cultivation
prevails all along its course.

"'The first object which attracts the attention is the magnificent
pagoda, within which is a reclining figure of Buddha, one hundred and
forty-five feet in length. Above the pagoda, the priests have, with
great perseverance, terraced the face of the rock to a considerable
height. About half-way up the mountain, there is an extensive cave,
generally known amongst foreigners as the "Cave of Idols;" it certainly
deserves its name, if we are to judge from the number of figures of
Buddha which it contains.

"'The talapoins assert that it is natural. It may be so in part, but
there are portions of it in which the hand of man is visible. It is very
small, not more than thirty yards in length, and about seven feet high;
but anything like a cavern is so uncommon in this country, that this one
is worth notice. We now proceeded to climb the mountain. It is very
steep, but of no great height--probably not more than five hundred feet.
It is covered with huge blocks of a stone resembling granite; these are
exceedingly slippery, and the ascent is thus rendered rather laborious.
But when we reached the top we were well repaid. The country for miles
in each direction lay at our feet--one vast plain, unbroken by any
elevation. It appeared like an immense garden, so carefully was it
cultivated; the young rice and sugar-cane, of the most beautiful green,
relieved by the darker shade of the cocoanut trees, which are used as
boundaries to the fields--those fields traversed by suitable foot-paths.
Then toward the sea the view was more varied: rice and sugar-cane held
undisputed sway for a short distance from the town; then cocoanuts
became more frequent, until the rice finally disappeared; then the
bamboos gradually invaded the cocoanut trees; then the atap palm, with
its magnificent leaf; and lastly came that great invader of Siam, the
mangrove. Beyond were the mountains on the Malay Peninsula, stretching
away in the distance.

"'With great reluctance did we descend from the little pagoda, which is
built upon the very summit; but evening was coming on, and we had
observed in ascending some very suspicious-looking footprints mightily
resembling those of a tiger.

"'Pechaburi is a thriving town, containing about twenty thousand
inhabitants. The houses are, for the most part, neatly built, and no
floating houses are visible. Rice and sugar are two-thirds dearer at
Bangkok than they are here, and the rice is of a particularly fine
description. We called upon the governor during the evening. Next
morning we started for home, and arrived without any accident.'"

It was not until the completion of his prolonged tour of exploration
through Cambodia, and his visit to the savage tribes on the frontier of
Cochin-China, that Mouhot found time for his excursion to Pechaburi from
Bangkok.

"I returned to the capital," he says, "after fifteen months' absence.
During the greater part of this time I had never known the comfort of
sleeping in a bed; and throughout my wanderings my only food had been
rice or dried fish, and I had not once tasted good water. I was
astonished at having preserved my health so well, particularly in the
forests, where often wet to the skin, and without a change of clothes, I
have had to pass whole nights by a fire, at the foot of a tree. Yet I
have not had a single attack of fever, and been always happy and in good
spirits, especially when lucky enough to light upon some novelty. A new
shell or insect filled me with a joy which ardent naturalists alone can
understand; but they know well how little fatigues and privations of all
kinds are cared for when set against the delight experienced in making
one discovery after another, and in feeling that one is of some slight
assistance to the votaries of science. It pleases me to think that my
investigations into the archæology, entomology, and conchology of these
lands may be of use to certain members of the great and generous English
nation, who kindly encouraged the poor naturalist; while France, his own
country, remained deaf to his voice.

"It was another great pleasure to me, after these fifteen months of
travelling, during which very few letters from home had reached me, to
find, on arriving at Bangkok, an enormous packet, telling me all the
news of my distant family and country. It is indeed happiness, after so
long a period of solitude, to read the lines traced by the beloved hands
of an aged father, of a wife, of a brother. These joys are to be
reckoned among the sweetest and purest of life.

"We stopped in the centre of the town, at the entrance of a canal,
whence there is a view over the busiest part of the Meinam. It was
almost night, and silence reigned around us; but when at daybreak I rose
and saw the ships lying at anchor in the middle of the stream, while the
roofs of the palaces and pagodas reflected the first rays of the sun, I
thought that Bangkok had never looked so beautiful. However, life here
would never suit me, and the mode of locomotion is wearisome after an
active existence among the woods and in the chase.

"The river is constantly covered with thousands of boats of different
sizes and forms, and the port of Bangkok is certainly one of the finest
in the world, without excepting even the justly-renowned harbor of New
York. Thousands of vessels can find safe anchorage here.

"The town of Bangkok increases in population and extent every day, and
there is no doubt but that it will become a very important capital. If
France succeeds in taking possession of Annam, the commerce between the
two countries will increase. It is scarcely a century old, and yet
contains nearly half a million of inhabitants, among whom are many
Christians. The flag of France floating in Cochin-China would improve
the position of the missions in all the surrounding countries; and I
have reason to hope that Christianity will increase more rapidly than it
has hitherto done.

"I had intended to visit the northeast of the country of Laos, crossing
Dong Phya Phai (the forest of the King of Fire), and going on to Hieng
Naie, on the frontiers of Cochin-China; thence to the confines of
Tonquin. I had planned to return afterward by the Mékong to Cambodia,
and then to pass through Cochin-China, should the arms of France have
been victorious there. However, the rainy season having commenced the
whole country was inundated, and the forests impassable; so it was
necessary to wait four months before I could put my project in
execution. I therefore packed up and sent off all my collections, and
after remaining a few weeks in Bangkok I departed for Pechaburi,
situated about 13° north latitude, and to the north of the Malayan
peninsula.

"On May 8th, at five o'clock in the evening, I sailed from Bangkok in a
magnificent vessel, ornamented with rich gilding and carved work,
belonging to Khrom Luang, one of the king's brothers, who had kindly
lent it to a valued friend of mine. There is no reason for concealing
the name of this gentleman, who has proved himself a real friend in the
truest meaning of the word; but I rather embrace the opportunity of
testifying my affection and gratitude to M. Malherbes, who is a French
merchant settled at Bangkok. He insisted on accompanying me for some
distance, and the few days he passed with me were most agreeable ones.

"The current was favorable, and, with our fifteen rowers, we proceeded
rapidly down the stream. Our boat, adorned with all sorts of flags, red
streamers, and peacocks' tails, attracted the attention of all the
European residents, whose houses are built along the banks of the
stream, and who, from their verandas, saluted us by cheering and waving
their hands. Three days after leaving Bangkok we arrived at Pechaburi.

"The king was expected there the same day, to visit a palace which he
has had built on the summit of a hill near the town. Khrom Luang,
Kalahom (prime-minister), and a large number of mandarins had already
assembled. Seeing us arrive, the prince called to us from his pretty
little house; and as soon as we had put on more suitable dresses we
waited on him, and he entered into conversation with us till
breakfast-time. He is an excellent man, and, of all the dignitaries of
the country, the one who manifests least reserve and hauteur toward
Europeans. In education both this prince and the king are much
advanced, considering the state of the country, but in their manners
they have little more refinement than the people generally.

"Our first walk was to the hill on which the palace stands. Seen from a
little distance, this building, of European construction, presents a
very striking appearance; and the winding path which leads up to it has
been admirably contrived amid the volcanic rocks, basalt, and scoria
which cover the surface of this ancient crater.

"About twenty-five miles off, stretches from north to south a chain of
mountains called Deng, and inhabited by the independent tribes of the
primitive Kariens. Beyond these rise a number of still higher peaks. On
the low ground are forests, palm-trees, and rice-fields, the whole rich
and varied in color. Lastly, to the south and east, and beyond another
plain, lies the gulf, on whose waters, fading away into the horizon, a
few scattered sails are just distinguishable.

"It was one of those sights not to be soon forgotten, and the king has
evinced his taste in the selection of such a spot for his palace. No
beings can be less poetical or imaginative than the Indo-Chinese; their
hearts never appear to expand to the genial rays of the sun; yet they
must have some appreciation of this beautiful scenery, as they always
fix upon the finest sites for their pagodas and palaces.

"Quitting this hill, we proceeded to another, like it an extinct volcano
or upheaved crater. Here are four or five grottoes, two of which are of
surprising extent and extremely picturesque. A painting which
represented them faithfully would be supposed the offspring of a fertile
imagination; no one would believe it to be natural. The rocks, long in a
state of fusion, have taken, in cooling, those singular forms peculiar
to scoria and basalt. Then, after the sea had retreated--for all these
rocks have risen from the bottom of the water--owing to the moisture
continually dripping through the damp soil, they have taken the richest
and most harmonious colors. These grottoes, moreover, are adorned by
such splendid stalactites, which, like columns, seem to sustain the
walls and roofs, that one might fancy one's self present at one of the
beautiful fairy scenes represented at Christmas in the London theatres.

"If the taste of the architect of the king's palace has failed in the
design of its interior, here, at least, he has made the best of all the
advantages offered to him by nature. A hammer touching the walls would
have disfigured them; he had only to level the ground, and to make
staircases to aid the descent into the grottoes, and enable the visitors
to see them in all their beauty.

"The largest and most picturesque of the caverns has been made into a
temple. All along the sides are rows of idols, one of superior size,
representing Buddha asleep, being gilt.

"We came down from the mountain just at the moment of the king's
arrival. Although his stay was not intended to exceed two days he was
preceded by a hundred slaves, carrying an immense number of coffers,
boxes, baskets, etc. A disorderly troop of soldiers marched both in
front and behind, dressed in the most singular and ridiculous costumes
imaginable. The emperor Soulouque himself would have laughed, for
certainly his old guard must have made a better appearance than that of
his East Indian brother. Nothing could give a better idea of this set of
tatter-demalions than the dressed-up monkeys which dance upon the organs
of the little Savoyards. Their apparel was of coarse red cloth upper
garments, which left a part of the body exposed, in every case either
too large or too small, too long or too short, with white shakos, and
pantaloons of various colors; as for shoes, they were a luxury enjoyed
by few.

"A few chiefs, whose appearance was quite in keeping with that of their
men, were on horseback leading this band of warriors, while the king,
attended by slaves, slowly advanced in a little open carriage drawn by a
pony.

"I visited several hills detached from the great chain Khao Deng, which
is only a few miles off. During my stay here it has rained continually,
and I have had to wage war with savage foes, from whom I never before
suffered so much. Nothing avails against them; they let themselves be
massacred with a courage worthy of nobler beings. I speak of mosquitoes.
Thousands of these cruel insects suck our blood night and day. My body,
face, and hands are covered with wounds and blisters. I would rather
have to deal with the wild beasts of the forest. At times I howl with
pain and exasperation. No one can imagine the frightful plague of these
little demons, to whom Dante has omitted to assign a place in his
infernal regions. I scarcely dare to bathe, for my body is covered
before I can get into the water. The natural philosopher who held up
these little animals as examples of parental love was certainly not
tormented as I have been.

"About ten miles from Pechaburi I found several villages inhabited by
Laotians, who have been settled there for two or three generations.
Their costumes consist of a long shirt and black pantaloons, like those
of the Cochin-Chinese, and they have the Siamese tuft of hair. The women
wear the same head-dress as the Cambodians. Their songs, and their way
of drinking through bamboo pipes, from large jars, a fermented liquor
made from rice and herbs, recalled to my mind what I had seen among the
savage Stiêns. I also found among them the same baskets and instruments
used by those tribes.

"The young girls are fair compared to the Siamese, and their features
are pretty; but they soon grow coarse and lose all their charms.
Isolated in their villages, these Laotians have preserved their language
and customs, and they never mingle with the Siamese."

To any one who has had experience of the Siamese mosquitoes, it is
delightful to find such thorough appreciation of them as Mouhot
exhibits. In number and in ferocity they are unsurpassed. A prolonged
and varied observation of the habits of this insect, in New Jersey and
elsewhere, enables this editor to say that the mosquitoes of Siam are
easily chief among their kind. The memory of one night at Paknam is
still vivid and dreadful. So multitudinous, so irresistible, so
intolerable were the swarms of these sanguinary enemies that not only
comfort, but health and even life itself seemed jeopardized, as the
irritation was fast bringing on a state of fever. There seemed no way
but to flee. Orders were given to get up steam in the little steamer
which had brought us from Bangkok, and we made all possible haste out of
reach of the shore and anchored miles distant in the safe waters of the
gulf till morning.

Mouhot remained for four months among the mountains of Pechaburi, "known
by the names of Makaon Khao, Panam Knot, Khao Tamoune, and Khao Samroun,
the last two of which are 1,700 and 1,900 feet above the level of the
sea." He needed the repose after the fatigue of his long journey, and by
way of preparation for his new and arduous explorations of the Laos
country, from which, as the result proved, he was never to come back. He
returned to Bangkok, and after a brief season of preparation and
farewell, he started for the interior.




                         CHAPTER XV.

                 THE TRIBES OF NORTHERN SIAM


Until recent years little has been known or said of the inhabitants who
occupy the remoter districts of Siam. Owing to its debilitating climate
and the many dangers of travel in jungle and wilderness, explorers have
thus far made but meagre contributions to our knowledge of the shy and
savage tribes in the north and west. In spite of our ignorance, however,
it is admitted that these various races found in the Indo-Chinese
peninsula present problems of great ethnological interest, the solution
of which will some day explain the origins of many language and race
puzzles now quite insoluble. To most foreigners, Siam is the city of
Bangkok and its neighborhood; yet, to obtain a fair conception of the
kingdom, as one of the foremost states of Asia, we must understand the
variety and extent of the country, a few glimpses of which we may have
through the reports of those who have penetrated its wilds.

For the most part, we are told by Mr. McCarthy, whose six years'
experience in superintending the government survey, entitles him to
respect as an authority, "the people settle on the banks of the rivers
and are employed chiefly in cultivating rice. There are but few villages
distant from the large rivers, and in the mountainous parts of the
kingdom the towns and villages are built in open flat valleys,
picturesquely surrounded by the mountains, which are clothed with
forests from top to bottom, the undergrowth being so heavy that one
seldom or never sees any sport which would change the monotony of daily
trudging through mountains, where one's view is confined to within ten
yards around. There is one peculiar feature in this population of
different nationalities, and that is that they do not amalgamate with
one another; thus it comes about that near Bangkok itself villages of
Burmans and Annamites are found living in separate communities,
preserving their own language and customs."

The region to the west of the Meinam is mostly mountainous and a perfect
wilderness of jungle, the country being sparsely inhabited. A short
distance from the broad valley the high range appears which forms the
water-shed between the Gulf of Siam and the Bay of Bengal. The portion
of this range which lies above the Malay peninsula appears to be drained
on its eastern slope, not by the "Mother of Waters" itself, but by its
neighbor, the Mei-Klong, running almost parallel with it from the
heights of the Karen country to the Gulf. "This river to Kanburi," says
Dr. Collins, an American missionary who was the first to cross the wild
district between Bangkok and Maulmein, "is an exceedingly winding,
broad, clear, shallow stream, with a slow current and well-defined
banks, on which are a few villages and many separated habitations. The
best land seemed to be in the hands of Chinese, who cultivate tobacco,
sugar-cane, cotton, and rice. Many of the Chinese located on the banks
of this river, as in other parts of Siam, have married native women and
form the best element of the population. Quite a number are Roman
Catholics, while all are sober, industrious, orderly, and prosperous."

After leaving his river-boat at Kanburi, the missionary pursued his
journey across country by elephant through the regions occupied by the
Karens, a simple and hardy race of mountaineers, who worship the forest
spirits. This folk occupy in small numbers the border-land between Siam
and Lower Burmah. "We saw," continues Dr. Collins, "very few signs of
animal life in the forests; generally a profound silence reigned, broken
only by the wild songs of the Karens, or the cracking of bamboos in the
pathway of the elephants. It is true, in the early mornings we would see
along the river banks whole families of monkeys basking in the warm
sunshine, and talking over the plans of the day, but as we passed along
they would retire into the depths of the forest. These forests could not
be infested with tigers and other dangerous animals, as we frequently
passed Karen families on foot, journeying from one village to another.
The Karens have settlements all through the jungle. Their small villages
consist of a few rude bamboo huts, and around them are cultivated their
upland rice and cotton, while the mountain streams furnish them fish in
abundance. Sometimes they raise fowls, and cultivate sweet potatoes, the
red pepper, and flowers. They seldom remain over two or three seasons in
the valleys, but move away to fresh land. Our forest paths led through
many abandoned Karen villages and plantations, where now rank weeds and
young bamboos supplant the fields of rice and cotton. The Karens with
whom we came in contact were mountain heathen Karens. They seemed to
possess no wealth, cultivating only sufficient land to clothe and feed
themselves. The women were fairer than the Siamese or Birmese;
and it was a pleasant sight to see them always cheerful and
industrious--pounding paddy, weaving their garments, or otherwise
occupied in their simple household duties, and lightening their toil by
singing plaintive native songs." Owing to a tradition that they would
one day receive a religion from the West, these people are said to be
peculiarly amenable to the influence and instruction of Christian
missionaries.

Of the Lao or Shan tribes owning allegiance to the King of Siam, we have
spoken very briefly in the second chapter of this volume. They probably
represent the mixed and deteriorated remnant of the aborigines who were
originally driven from Central China to occupy, under the national name
of _Tai_, the forests and coasts of Indo-China. Such accounts as we
possess of these peoples are fragmentary, and often strangely
contradictory, their tribal names and divisions being applied by
different travellers to a great variety of localities. In general,
although the names are often used interchangeably, the word _Lao_ seems
to be given to that part of the great Shan (or Tai) race who live in the
north and east of Siam, some of their tribes coming down as far south as
the Cambodian frontier. Mr. Carl Bock, in his notes taken on the spot,
explains that "there are six Lao states directly tributary to Siam, all
entirely independent of each other, but with several minor states
dependent upon these larger ones. The rulers in all these states, even
the smaller ones, are autocratic in their authority. Their chiefs hold
office for life, but their places are not hereditary, being filled
nominally by the King of Siam, but really on the election and
recommendation of the people, who send notice to Bangkok on the decease
of a chief, with a private intimation of their views as to a successor.
Tribute is paid triennially, and takes the form of gold and silver
betel-boxes, vases, and necklaces, each enriched with four rubies of the
size of a lotus-seed, and a hundred of the size of a grain of Indian
corn. Besides these are curious representations of trees in gold and
silver, about eight feet high, each with four branches, from which again
depend four twigs, with a single leaf at the end of each. The gold trees
are valued at 1,080 ticals (£135) each, and the silver ones at 120
ticals (£15) each.

"Of all Laosians, those living in the extreme north are the most
backward, and from what has been said it will be gathered that the
instincts of the people generally are not of a very high order. They are
mean to a degree; liberality and generosity are words they do not
understand; they are devoid of ordinary human sympathy, being eaten up
by an absorbing desire to keep themselves--each man for himself--out of
the clutches of the spirits. Their highest earthly ambition is to hoard
up money, vessels and ornaments of gold and silver, and anything else
of value; as to the means adopted for obtaining which they are not
over-scrupulous. They are extremely untruthful and wonderfully apt at
making excuses, and think no more of being discovered in a lie than of
being seen smoking. I give them credit, however, of being, generally
speaking, moral in their domestic relations.

"If a man's face is an index to his feelings, then the Laosians must be
bereft of all capacity to appreciate any variety of mental emotions. It
is the rarest phenomenon to see any change in their countenance or
deportment, except--there is always one exception to every rule--when
they are aroused to anger. This statement is more particularly true of
the men, but even the women--demonstrative as the sex usually are--are
seldom moved to either laughter or tears. Whatever news a Laosian may
receive, whether of disaster or of joy, he hears it with a philosophic
indifference depicted on his calm, stoical countenance that a European
diplomatist would give a fortune to be able to imitate. But when any
sudden feeling of anger or any latent resentment is aroused, then the
passion begins to display itself, if not in any great change of facial
expression, at any rate in general demeanor and in quick, restless
movements of impatience and irritation."

A rather more favorable estimate of Laosian character is made by the
missionaries who live among them, and presumably know them better.
"Considering their disadvantages," says Miss McGilvary, "the Laos are a
remarkably refined race, as is shown by many of their customs. Should a
person be telling another of the stream which he had crossed, and
wished to say it was ankle-deep, as he would feel a delicacy in
referring to his person, his expression would be, 'I beg your pardon,
but the water was ankle-deep.' If one wished to reach anything above
another's head, he would beg the latter's pardon before raising his
hand. A great and passionate love for flowers and music also indicates a
delicacy of feeling. Although before missionaries went there the women
did not know how to read, they were always trained to be useful in their
homes, and a Laos girl who does not know how to weave her own dress is
considered as ignorant as a girl in this country who does not know how
to read.

"The holiday which most interests the missionaries' children is the New
Year, when all, and especially the young, give themselves up to a
peculiar form of merry-making, consisting in giving everyone a shower.
Armed with buckets of water and bamboo reeds, by which they can squirt
the water some distance, these people place themselves at the doors and
gates and on the streets, ready to give any passer-by a drenching,
marking out as special victims those who are foolish enough to wear good
clothes on such a day. It is most amusing to watch them, after
exhausting their supply of water, hasten to the river or well and run
back, fearing the loss of one opportunity. Sometimes several torrents
are directed on one individual; then, after the drenching, shouts of
laughter fill the air. On this day the king and his court, with a long
retinue of slaves, go to the river. Some of the attendants carry silver
or brass basins filled with water perfumed with some scented shrub or
flower. When the king reaches the river's brink he goes a few steps into
the water, where he takes his stand, while the princes and nobles
surround him. The perfumed water is poured on the king's head, afterward
on the heads of the nobles, and they plunge into the river with noisy
splashings and laughter. The custom is also observed in families. A
basin of water is poured on the head of the father, mother, and
grandparents, by the eldest son or by some respected member of the
family. The ceremony has some religious significance, being symbolical
of blessings and felicity; a formula of prayer accompanies the ceremony
in each case."

Like remote and uncivilized tribes the world over, the Laos are
extremely and fanatically superstitious. Their fears of the supernatural
are far more influential in directing their daily lives than their
respect for the doctrines and practices of Buddhism, which is their
accepted religion. An interesting account of one of their ruling
delusions is quoted from Mr. Holt Hallett's article on Zimmé (Cheung
Mai) in _Blackwood's Magazine_ for September, 1889. "The method
practised when consulting the beneficent spirits--who like mortals are
fond of retaliating when provoked--is as follows: When the physician's
skill has been found incapable of mastering a disease, a
spirit-medium--a woman who claims to be in communion with the
spirits--is called in. After arraying herself fantastically, the medium
sits on a mat that has been spread for her in the front veranda, and is
attended to with respect, and plied with arrack by the people of the
house, and generally accompanied in her performance by a band of village
musicians with modulated music. Between her tipplings she chants an
improvised doggerel, which includes frequent incantations, till at
length, in the excitement of her potations, and worked on by her song,
her body begins to sway about and she becomes frantic and seemingly
inspired. The spirits are then believed to have taken possession of her
body, and all her utterances from that time are regarded as those of the
spirits.

"On showing signs of being willing to answer questions, the relations or
friends of the sick person beseech the spirits to tell them what
medicines and food should be given to the invalid to restore him or her
to health; what they have been offended at; and how their just wrath may
be appeased. Her knowledge of the family affairs and misdemeanors
generally enables her to give shrewd and brief answers to the latter
questions. She states that the _Pee_--in this case the ancestral, or,
perhaps, village spirits--are offended by such an action or actions, and
that to propitiate them such and such offerings should be made. In case
the spirits have not been offended, her answers are merely a
prescription, after which, if only a neighbor, she is dismissed with a
fee of two or three rupees and, being more or less intoxicated, is
helped home. In case the spirit medium's prescription proves
ineffective, and the person gets worse, witchcraft is sometimes
suspected and an exorcist is called in. The charge of witchcraft means
ruin to the person accused, and to his or her family. It arises as
follows: The ghost or spirit of witchcraft is called Pee-Kah. No one
professes to have seen it, but it is said to have the form of a horse,
from the sound of its passage through the forest resembling the clatter
of a horse's hoofs when at full gallop. These spirits are said to be
reinforced by the deaths of very poor people, whose spirits were so
disgusted with those who refused them food or shelter, that they
determined to return and place themselves at the disposal of their
descendants, to haunt their stingy and hard-hearted neighbors. Should
anyone rave in delirium, a Pee-Kah is supposed to have passed by. Every
class of spirits--even the ancestral, and those that guard the streets
and villages--are afraid of the Pee-Kah. At its approach the household
spirits take instant flight, nor will they return until it has worked
its will and retired, or been exorcised. Yet the Pee-Kah is, as I have
shown, itself an ancestral spirit, and follows as their shadow the son
and daughter as it followed their parents through their lives. It is not
ubiquitous, but at one time may attend the parent, and at another the
child, when both are living. Its food is the entrails of its living
victim, and its feast continues until its appetite is satisfied, or the
feast is cut short by the incantations of the spirit-doctor or exorcist.
Very often the result is the death of its victim. When the witch-finder
is called in he puts on a knowing look, and after a cursory examination
of the person, generally declares that the patient is suffering from a
Pee-Kah. His task is then to find out whose Pee-Kah is devouring the
invalid.

"After calling the officer of the village and a few headmen as
witnesses, he commences questioning the invalid. He first asks 'Whose
spirit has bewitched you?' The person may be in a stupor, half
unconscious, half delirious from the severity of the disease, and
therefore does not reply. A pinch or a stroke of a cane may restore
consciousness. If so, the question is repeated; if not, another pinch or
stroke is administered. A cry of pain may be the result. That is one
step toward the disclosure; for it is a curious fact that, after the
case has been pronounced one of witchcraft, each reply to the question,
pinch, or stroke is considered as being uttered by the Pee-Kah through
the mouth of the bewitched person. A person pinched or caned into
consciousness cannot long endure the torture, especially if reduced by a
long illness. Those who have not the wish or the heart to injure anyone,
often refuse to name the wizard or witch until they have been
unmercifully beaten. Or the sick person naming an individual as the
owner of the spirit, other questions are asked, such as, 'How many
buffaloes has he?' 'How many pigs?' 'How many chickens?' 'How much
money?' etc. The answers to the questions are taken down by a scribe. A
time is then appointed to meet at the house of the accused, and the same
questions as to his possessions are put to him. If his answers agree
with those of the sick person, he is condemned and held responsible for
the acts of his ghost.

"The case is then laid before the judge of the court, the verdict is
confirmed, and a sentence of banishment is passed on the person and his
or her family. The condemned person is barely given time to sell or
remove his property. His house is wrecked or burnt, and the trees in the
garden cut down, unless it happens to be sufficiently valuable for a
purchaser to employ an exorcist, who for a small fee will render the
house safe for the buyer; but it never fetches half its cost, and must
be removed from the haunted ground. If the condemned person lingers
beyond the time that has been granted to him, his house is set on fire,
and, if he still delays, he is whipped out of the place with a cane. If
he still refuses to go, or returns, he is put to death.

"Some years ago a case came to the knowledge of the missionaries, where
two Karens were brought to the city by some of their neighbors, charged
with causing the death of a young man by witchcraft. The case was a
clear one against the accused. The young man had been possessed of a
musical instrument, and had refused to sell it to the accused, who
wished to purchase it. Shortly afterward he became ill and died in
fourteen days. At his cremation, a portion of his body would not burn,
and was of a shape similar to the musical instrument. It was clear that
the wizards had put the form of the coveted instrument into his body to
kill him. The Karens were beheaded, notwithstanding that they protested
their innocence, and threatened that their spirits should return and
wreak vengeance for their unjust punishment. In Mr. Wilson's opinion,
the charge of witchcraft often arises from envy or from spite, and
sickness for the purpose of revenge is sometimes simulated. A neighbor
wants a house or garden, and the owner either requires more than he
wishes to pay or refuses to sell. Covetousness consumes his heart, and
the witch-ghost is brought into action. Then the covetous person, or his
child, or a neighbor falls ill, or feigns illness; the ailment baffles
the skill of the physician, and the witch-finder is called in. Then all
is smooth sailing, and little is left to chance."

The following paragraphs from the same article give an agreeable picture
of Cheung Mai, or Zimmé, the chief town of this region, and the
headquarters of an important branch of the American Presbyterian
Mission.

"The city of Zimmé, which lies 430 yards to the west of the river, is
divided into two parts, the one embracing the other like the letter L on
the south and east sides. The inner city faces the cardinal points, and
is walled and moated all round. The walls are of brick, 22 feet high,
and crenelated at the top, where they are 3-1/2 feet broad. The moat
surrounding the walls is 30 feet wide and 7 feet deep. The outer city is
more than half a mile broad, and is partly walled and partly palisaded
on its exterior sides. Both cities are entered by gates leading in and
out of a fortified courtyard. The inner city contains the palace of the
head king, the residences of many of the nobility and wealthy men, and
numerous religious buildings. In the outer city, which is peopled
chiefly by the descendants of captives, the houses are packed closer
together than in the inner one, the gardens are smaller, the religious
buildings fewer, and the population more dense. The floors of the houses
are all raised six or eight feet from the ground, and the whole place
has an air of trim neatness about it. Dr. Cheek estimates the population
of the area covered by the city and its suburbs at about one hundred
thousand souls....

"It is a pretty sight in the early morning to watch the women and girls
from neighboring villages streaming over the bridge on their way to the
market, passing along in single file, with their baskets dangling from
each end of a shoulder-bamboo, or accurately poised on their heads. The
younger women move like youthful Dianas, with a quick, firm, and elastic
tread, and in symmetry of form resemble the ideal models of Grecian art.
The ordinary costume of these graceful maidens consists of flowers in
their hair, which shines like a raven's wing and is combed back and
arranged in a neat and beautiful knot; a petticoat or skirt, frequently
embroidered near the bottom with silk, worsted, cotton, or gold and
silver thread; and at times a pretty silk or gauze scarf cast carelessly
over their bosom and one shoulder. Of late years, moreover, the
missionaries have persuaded their female converts and the girls in their
schools to wear a neat white jacket, and the custom is gradually
spreading through the city and into the neighboring villages. The elder
women wear a dark-blue cotton scarf which is sometimes replaced by a
white cotton spencer, similar to that worn by married ladies in Burmah,
and have an extra width added to the top of their skirt which can be
raised and tucked in at the level of the armpit. On gala occasions it is
the fashion to twine gold chains round the knot of their hair, and
likewise adorn it with a handsome gold pin. The Shans are famous for
their gold and silver chased work; and beautifully designed gold and
silver ornaments, bracelets, necklaces, and jewel-headed cylinders in
their ear-laps are occasionally worn by the wealthier classes."

Notices of the wilder tribes who inhabit the northeast of Siam are
extremely inadequate, the region being practically unvisited by
Europeans, and almost unknown to its titular sovereign, the king. The
French expedition under Lagrée passed through the lower edge of the
country on their toilsome journey up the Mekong in 1867, and M. de Carné
furnishes us with some particulars of the natives in and about the chief
centre, Luang Phrabang. "One must go," he says, "to the market to judge
the variety of costumes and types. At a glance at this mixed population
the least skilful of anthropologists would see beforehand the
inextricable confusion of races and languages which he will meet at a
short distance from Luang-Praban. Numbers of savages who have submitted
to the king come every morning to the town to sell or buy. They live in
the mountains. Their dress is extremely simple; so much so that it could
hardly be lessened.... The Laotians, who are very proud of their
half-civilization, look on these savages as much inferior to themselves,
and indeed as almost contemptible. Every group of three miserable huts
of theirs has a name of its own, known in the neighborhood; but the most
important village of the people, who may be regarded as the original
owners of the country, is called by the common and scornful name of
Ban-Kas [or Bang Kha,] a kraal of savages. The stranger refuses to
accept this estimate formed by perverted pride. The savages are hard
workers, and the finest fields of rice and noblest herds of cattle I
have seen have been in their parts of the country. They are all shy at
first, but they are easily brought to be familiar. How often have I in
my walks had to ask these children of the woods for shelter from the
sun, or water to quench my thirst, or a mat on which to forget my
fatigue! They did not understand my words, but divined with the quick
instinct of hospitality the wants which brought me among them, and
hastened to satisfy them. I have enjoyed positive feasts in these huts,
where the bamboo, worked in a hundred ways, spread all the luxury before
me it could display; and I cannot recall without gratitude the
recollection of a collation made up of sticky rice, smoked iguana legs,
and pepper, which a savage, some sixty years of age, whom I met in the
forest, to whom my long beard caused astonishment rather than fear,
offered me one day."

This was during the Mohammedan rebellion in southern China, when the
natives south of the empire enjoyed a comparative degree of peace and
prosperity. Since the conclusion of this and the Taiping insurrection,
and the sharp conflict of the French in Annam, great numbers of Chinese,
many of them the dregs of their country, have flocked to this wild
region, and under their different "flags" or bands have for many years
past inflicted untold misery in the gradual extermination of these
harmless natives. The devastators of this beautiful region are known
generally as Haws. Our latest and most exact information about them
comes from Mr. McCarthy, who was sent with a party by King Chulalonkorn
to investigate the raids perpetrated in the kingdom by these wandering
robbers. "The term Haw," he informs us, "is the Lao word for Chinamen,
but it is now being applied to those worthies who employ their time in
plundering. It is supposed that they were originally remnants of the old
Taiping rebellion, who settled in Tonquin and lent themselves as
soldiers to the then Annamite governors. In time they became too
powerful for the governors and either exacted a large annual payment in
silver or became governors themselves. They ranged themselves under
different standards, the principal colors of which were black, red,
yellow and striped (red, white and blue). The name of the chief of the
standard was written in Chinese characters on the principal one. The
bands were composed of Chinese from Yunnan, Kwangsi, and Kwangtung [the
three southern provinces of China]. They ravaged the countries near
them, extending their operations yearly, the governors of which used to
employ another band to revenge their wrongs; and in this way the
different flags were constantly fighting one against another until the
French war in Tonquin, when they became united for the single purpose of
fighting the French.

"It was the Haws of the striped banner who overran Chiang Kwang or Muang
Puen about the year 1873, and extended their ravages as far as Nongkai
[on the bend of the Mekong in about latitude 18°]; here, however, they
were destroyed by the Siamese. They came back, and the same Siamese
general, Phraya Rat, who defeated them before, was sent against them
again. He was wounded, however, shortly after making his attack upon
their position, and the Haws eventually escaped. The honor of destroying
the place fell to Phra Amarawasie, the son of the prime-minister, who
has done credit to the training he received at the Royal Academy of
Woolwich. On the northeast of Luang Phrabang, Phraya Suri Sak, a general
in whom the king has always placed implicit trust, has been operating
against Black Flags and Yellow Flags. These Black Flags are excellently
armed with Remingtons, Martini-Henries, Sniders, and repeating rifles,
and their ammunition is of the best, being all solid brass cartridges
from Kynoch of Birmingham. I understand that an arrangement has been
entered into by which the Haws are to be suppressed by the combined
action of the French and Siamese. Let us hope that these beautiful
countries will soon be restored to prosperity, and the inhabitants left
free to lead the peaceful lives they so much desire."[9]

FOOTNOTES:

[9] Proceedings of the Royal Geographical Society for March, 1888.




                         CHAPTER XVI.

                   SIAMESE LIFE AND CUSTOMS


The impression which most travellers in Siam have received in regard to
the moral characteristics of the people has been generally favorable,
and is on the whole confirmed by the judgment of foreigners who have
been longer resident among them. They have, of course, the defects and
vices which are to be expected in a half savage people, governed through
many generations by the capricious tyranny of an Oriental despotism. And
the climate and natural conditions of the country are not suited to
develop in them the hardier and nobler virtues. Industry and
self-sacrifice can hardly be looked for as characteristics of people to
whom nature is so bountiful as to require of them no exertion to provide
either food or raiment. And, on the other hand, with the sloth and
inactivity to which nature invites, the animal passions, by indulgence,
often become fierce and overmastering. But it seems to be agreed that if
the Siamese lack the industry and economy of their neighbors, the
Chinese, they have not the passionate and sometimes treacherous
character of the Malays. To the traveller they seem inoffensive, almost
to timidity, and with a more than ordinary share of "natural affection."
One of the Roman Catholic missionaries, quoted in Bowring, says,
"Parents know how to make themselves extremely beloved and respected,
and Siamese children have great docility and sweetness. Parents answer
to princes for the conduct of their children; they share in their
chastisements, and deliver them up when they have offended. If the son
takes flight, he never fails to surrender himself when the prince
apprehends his father or his mother, or his other collateral relations
older than himself, to whom he owes respect." Bowring himself testifies
that "of the affection of parents for children and the deference paid by
the young to the old, we saw abundant evidence in all classes of
society. Fathers were constantly observed carrying about their offspring
in their arms, and mothers engaged in adorning them. The king was never
seen in public by us without some of his younger children near him; and
we had no intercourse with the nobles where numbers of little ones were
not on the carpets, grouped around their elders, and frequently
receiving attention from them."

[Illustration: SIAMESE WOMEN.]

The large sums frequently expended in the decoration of the little
children with anklets and bracelets and necklaces and chains of gold
(often hundreds of dollars in value and constituting their sole
costume), are another proof of the same parental fondness. The great
beauty of the children has attracted the notice of almost all
travellers, and they seem as amiable as they are beautiful. Their skins
are colored with a fine powder, of a deep, golden color, and an aromatic
smell. "In the morning, Siamese mothers may be seen industriously
engaged in _yellowing_ their offspring from head to heel. So universal
is the custom, that in caressing the children of the king or nobles, you
may be certain to carry away yellow stains upon your dress. A small
quantity mingled with quick-lime makes a paste of a bright pink color,
of which the consumption is so large for spreading on the betel-leaves
which are used to wrap around the areca-nut, that I have seen whole
boat-loads moving about for sale amidst the floating bazaars on the
Meinam. This _curcuma_ or Indian saffron is known to be the coloring
matter in the curries, mulligatawnies and chutnees of India"--and is
thus seen to be available for the inside as well as the outside of men.

The relations between the sexes seem to be characterized by propriety
and decorum; and though polygamy is permitted and practised by the
higher classes, and divorce is easy and somewhat frequent, yet, "on the
whole," says Bowring, "the condition of woman is better in Siamese than
in most Oriental countries. The education of Siam women is little
advanced. Many of them are good musicians, but their principal business
is to attend to domestic affairs. They are as frequently seen as men in
charge of boats on the Meinam. They generally distribute alms to the
bonzes, and attend the temples, bringing their offerings of flowers and
fruit. In the country they are busied with agricultural pursuits. They
have seldom the art of plying the needle, as the Siamese garments almost
invariably consist of a single piece of cloth."

Of the acuteness and wit of a people, the best evidence is to be found
in their familiar proverbs, and the following may be cited (from
Bowring) in illustration of their shrewd sense and Chinese aptitude for
seizing nature's hints.

[Illustration: SIAMESE ROPE-DANCER.]

"When you go into a wood, do not forget your wood-knife.

"An elephant though he has four legs may slip; and a doctor is not
always right.

"Go up by land, you meet a tiger; go down by water, you meet a
crocodile.

"If a dog bite you, do not bite him again."

Between the luxury and splendor of the king's court and the poverty of
the common people there is of course the greatest and most painful
contrast. The palaces of the king are filled with whatever the wealth
and power of their owner can procure. The hovels of the common peasants
are bare and comfortless, the furniture consisting only of a few coarse
vessels of earthenware or wicker-work, and a mat or two spread upon the
floor. In houses of a slightly better class will be found carpenter's
tools, a movable oven, various cooking utensils, both in copper and
clay, spoons of mother-of-pearl, plates and dishes in metal and
earthenware, and a large porcelain jar, and another of copper for fresh
water. There is also a tea-set, and all the appliances for betel chewing
and tobacco smoking, some stock of provisions and condiments for food.

Probably the most reliable witnesses to the true character of the
Siamese are those Protestant missionaries whose lives are passed in
intimate association with the people and devoted to doing them good.
From a recent book written by one of these, Miss M. L. Cort,[10] we
shall obtain a fair idea of life in Siam and of certain customs dear to
the common people.

"Women enjoy greater liberty than in almost any other Oriental land. You
meet them everywhere; and in the bazaars and markets nearly all the
buying and selling is done by them. As servants and slaves, too, they
are seen performing all sorts of labor in the open streets. Still, they
are downtrodden and considered infinitely inferior to men. It is a
significant fact that although boys have been educated for past
centuries in the Buddhist monasteries, there are not and have never
been, so far as I can learn, any native schools for girls. Quite a
number, however, learn to read in their own families, but such knowledge
is looked upon as a superfluous accomplishment, and they are not
encouraged in it, neither is any one ashamed to acknowledge her
ignorance of books.

"The Siamese are a pleasant, good-natured people, but lazy and indolent
to the utmost degree, and vain, shallow, and self-conceited. Their
greatest vices are lying, gambling, immorality, and intemperance,
although the latter is strictly forbidden by one of the commandments in
their Buddhist decalogue."

The Siamese are deplorably susceptible to the evil effects of alcohol
and opium. Physically they are a small and rather weakly race, and the
effect of strong drink upon them is shown in the rapid deterioration of
their bodily health; while their temperament, which is by nature light,
timid, and gay, becomes morose and sullen under the same influence. The
terrible inroads which were at one time made on the health and
well-being of the people from the too-abundant use of arrack, a native
spirit distilled from rice, brought these truths vividly before the
minds of the authorities, and led to the adoption of stringent
regulations affecting the sale of that spirit, to the loss and much to
the regret of the Chinese dealers who had acquired a monopoly of the
trade. A still more determined crusade was undertaken against
opium-smoking, which was even held to be a blacker and more pernicious
habit than swilling arrack. Strict laws prohibiting the practice were
passed and enforced; and any ill-starred Siamese now found pipe in hand
has the choice given him of either denationalizing himself by adopting
the Chinese pig-tail, and paying an annual tax as an alien, or of
suffering death. In this traffic also the purveyors are Chinese, who,
while protesting, perhaps too much, against the importation of the drug
into their own country, show no compunction whatever in distributing it
broadcast among the people of other nations.

Returning to Miss Cort's account: "The dress of the Siamese," she
writes, "is very simple and comfortable, consisting of a waist-cloth,
jacket, and scarf, and sometimes a hat and sandals. If all would at all
times wear the native dress there would be no occasion for
fault-finding. But as a nation they do not know what shame is, and as
the climate is mild and pleasant, and the majority of the people poor
and careless, their usual dress consists of a simple waist-cloth,
adjusted in a very loose and slovenly manner; while many children until
they are ten or twelve years old wear no clothing whatever. When
foreigners first arrive in Siam they are shocked almost beyond
endurance at the nudity of the people; and although they constantly
preach a gospel of dress, their influence in this respect seems less
apparent than in almost any other. Not until Siam is clothed need she
expect a place among respectable, civilized nations.

"The old-fashioned shave, which left a patch of stiff bristles on the
top of the head, like a shoe-brush, is no longer the universal style.
European trims are fashionable in the capital, and some of the young men
are trying to cultivate the mustache, while the women let their hair
cover the whole head and dress it with cocoanut oil. They shave their
foreheads, rub beeswax on their lips, powder their faces, and perfume
their bodies. They bend their joints back and forth to make them supple,
and give the elbow a peculiarly awkward twist which they consider very
graceful.

"Their salutations are decidedly peculiar. The old style is to get down
on all fours, and then resting on the knees, raise the clasped hands
three times above the head, and also bow the head forward until the brow
touches the floor. They kiss with their noses, by pressing them against
their friends', and saying 'Very fragrant, very fragrant!' while they
take long, satisfied sniffs. Many are now learning to shake hands and
make graceful bows like Europeans, but the imported kiss is not yet in
vogue, and I do not see that it ever can be until betel is discarded,
for at present the nose is a more kissable feature of the Siamese face
than the mouth.

"The people are exceedingly fond of jewelry, and often their gold
chains and rings are the only adornment the body can boast. Many a young
girl refuses to wear a jacket because it would cover up her chains,
which are worn as a hunter carries his game-bag, over one shoulder and
under the arm. She prefers a scarf which she can arrange and rearrange,
and thus display the glitter of her golden ornaments. They wear a great
many gold rings, and their ear-rings are often costly and beautiful.
They also have gold armlets and anklets and charms encircling neck and
waist, and the higher ranks now wear gold girdles with jewelled clasps.
The jewelry is of odd and unique designs--snake-bracelets; necklaces of
gold turtles, fish and flowers, set with gems; dragon-headed rings, with
diamond, emerald, or ruby eyes, and a tongue that moves. Some rings have
little birds poised upon them, with out-spread wings and sparkling with
jewels; golden elephants, and many other rich and costly designs....

"All ordinary Siamese houses must have three rooms; indeed, so important
is this number considered to the comfort of the family, that the suitor
must often promise to provide three rooms ere the parents will let him
claim his bride. There is the common bedroom, an outer room where they
sit during the day and receive their visitors, and the kitchen. Let me
begin at the latter and try to describe the dirty, dingy place. Having
no godliness, the next thing to it, cleanliness, is entirely lacking.
There is a rude box filled with earth, where they build the fire and do
what they call the cooking; that is, they boil rice and make curry, and
roast fish and bananas over the coals. There is no making of bread or
pie, of cake or pudding; no roasts, no gravies, no soups. Even
vegetables are seldom cooked at home, but are prepared by others and
sold in the markets, or peddled in the streets. There they buy boiled
sweet potatoes, green corn, and preserved fruits, curries, roasted fish,
and ants, peanuts, and bananas, sliced pineapples, and melons, and
squash. Pickled onions and turnips are sold in the streets of Bangkok
just as pickled beets are in Damascus. Curry is made of all sorts of
things, but is usually a combination of meat or fish, and vegetables. If
you want an English name for it that all can understand, you must call
it a stew. The ingredients are chopped very fine or pounded in a mortar,
especially the red peppers, onions, and spices. The pre-dominant flavor
is red pepper, so hot and fiery that your mouth will smart and burn for
half an hour after you have eaten it. Still many of the curries are very
good, and with steamed rice furnish a good meal. But sometimes a 'broth
of abominable things is in their vessels,' as for instance, when they
make curry of rats or bats, or of the flesh of animals that have died of
disease, and they flavor it with _kapick_, a sort of rotten fish, of
which all Siamese are inordinately fond. It is unrivalled in strength of
fragrance and flavor. Siam is unique in that she possesses two of the
most abominable things, and yet the most delicious, if we believe what
we hear, and they are the durian, a large fruit found only on this
peninsula, and 'kapick,' which I hope is not found anywhere outside of
Siam.

"There is no regularity about their meals, and they do not wait for one
another, but eat when they get hungry. In the higher families the men
always eat first and by themselves, and the wives and children and dogs
take what is left. The usual rule is for each one to wash his own
rice-bowl, and turn it upside down in a basket in a corner of the
kitchen, there to drip and dry till the next time it is needed. They eat
with their fingers, very few having so much even as a spoon.

[Illustration: SIAMESE LADIES AT DINNER.]

"The kitchen floors are nearly all made of split bamboos, with great
cracks between, through which they pour all the slops and push the dirt,
so there is no sweeping or scrubbing to do. Near the door are several
large earthen jars for water, which are filled from the river by the
women or servants as often as they get empty, and here they wash their
feet before they enter the house. They also use brass basins and trays a
great deal, but for lack of scouring they are discolored and green with
verdigris, and I cannot help thinking the use of such vessels is one
fruitful source of the dreadful sores and eruptions with which the whole
nation is afflicted."

It would be hopeless to endeavor to describe all the peculiarities of
native fashion and thought, many of which, indeed, are already
disappearing under the advancing tide of western civilization. Like all
idolatrous nations, the people are subject to rank superstitions and
curious fancies, some of them gross or brutal, but more often whimsical
in their extravagance. To express, for example, the duration of a _kop_,
one of the divisions of eternity, they say that when a stone ten miles
square, which is visited once a century by an angel who brushes it with
a gossamer web, is finally worn away, then a _kop_ is completed.
Compared with other Asiatic nations, the Siamese cannot be called cruel,
what pain they inflict comes in most cases from ignorance or obtuseness,
seldom from wantonness. Punishments, of course, involve whipping, and in
capital offences the victim loses his head in the old-fashioned way.
But, Miss Cort tells us, "after taking a soothing draught, provided by
merciful Buddhists who wish to make merit, the victim's eyes are
bandaged and his ears stuffed with mud, and thus he is at least
partially unconscious of the stroke that destroys his life.... Some
offenders, instead of being executed, are degraded from all titles and
rank, and condemned to cut grass for elephants for life. They are
branded on the forehead, and have to cut the grass themselves; no one is
allowed to help them, nor can they buy it with their own money." A
glance at the customs connected with birth, marriage, and death will be
interesting, and will serve to illustrate the peculiarities of Siamese
life.

"Marriages," says Sir John Bowring, "are the subject of much
negotiation, undertaken, not directly by the parents, but by
'go-betweens,' nominated by those of the proposed bridegroom, who make
proposals to the parents of the intended bride. A second repulse puts
the extinguisher on the attempted treaty; but if successful, a large
boat, gayly adorned with flags and accompanied by music, is laden with
garments, plate, fruits, betel, etc. In the centre is a huge cake or
cakes, in the form of a pyramid, printed in bright colors. The
bridegroom accompanies the procession to the house of his future
father-in-law, where the lady's dowry and the day for the celebration of
the marriage are fixed. It is incumbent on the bridegroom to erect or to
occupy a house near that of his intended, and a month or two must elapse
before he can carry away his bride. No religious rites accompany the
marriage, though bonzes are invited to the feast, whose duration and
expense depend upon the condition of the parties. Music is an invariable
accompaniment. Marriages take place early; I have seen five generations
gathered round the head of a family. I asked the senior Somdetch how
many of his descendants lived in his palace; he said he did not know,
but there were a hundred or more. It was indeed a frequent answer to the
inquiry in the upper ranks, 'What number of children and grandchildren
have you?' 'Oh, multitudes; we cannot tell how many.' I inquired of the
first king how many children had been born to him; he said, 'Twelve
before I entered the priesthood, and eleven since I came to the throne.'
I have generally observed that a pet child is selected from the group to
be the special recipient of the smiles and favors of the head of the
race.

"Though wives or concubines are kept in any number according to the
wealth or will of the husband, the wife who has been the object of the
marriage ceremony, called the Khan mak, takes precedence of all the
rest, and is really the sole legitimate spouse; and she and her
descendants are the only legal heirs to the husband's possessions.
Marriages are permitted beyond the first degree of affinity. Divorce is
easily obtained on application from the woman, in which case the dowry
is restored to the wife. If there be only one child, it belongs to the
mother, who takes also the third, fifth, and all those representing odd
numbers; the husband has the second, fourth, etc. A husband may sell a
wife that he has purchased, but not one who has brought him a dowry. If
the wife is a party to contracting debts on her husband's behalf, she
may be sold for their redemption, but not otherwise."

One natural result of polygamy is, not only to take away from the beauty
and dignity of the marriage relation, but also to lessen the amount of
ceremony with which the marriage is celebrated. A Siamese of the higher
class is generally "so much married," that it is hardly worth his while
to make much fuss about it, or indulge in much parade on the occasion.
Accordingly the ceremonial would seem to be much less than that of
burial. For a man can die but once, and his funeral is not an event to
be many times repeated.

A singular custom connected with childbirth is described by Dr. Bradley,
a former American missionary. The occasion was the first confinement of
the wife of the late second king, in the year 1835. Dr. Bradley was
dining with a party of friends at the house of the Portuguese consul. He
says: "Just before we rose from table, a messenger from Prince
Chowfah-noi [the late second king] came, apologizing for his master's
absence from the dinner, and requesting my attendance on his wife in her
first parturition. The call for me, although silently given, was quickly
understood by all the party, and the interest which it excited was of
no ordinary character, because it indicated a violation of the sacred
rules, absurdities, and cruelties of Siamese midwifery, and that too by
the second man in the kingdom.

"I was obedient to the call, and was forthwith conducted thither in H.
R. Highness's boat after I had accompanied my wife to our home. The
prince was at the landing awaiting my arrival. His salutation in English
was most expressive, indicating peculiar pleasure in seeing me,
informing me that his wife had given birth to a daughter a little before
my arrival, and saying that in accordance with Siamese custom, she was
lying by a fire. He expressed great abhorrence of the custom, and
desired me to prevail upon his friends and the midwives to dispense with
it, and substitute the English custom. To confirm him still more in his
opinion that the English custom was incomparably the best, I spread
before him many arguments and appealed to humanity itself. He appeared
to enter fully into my views, saying that his wife was of the same
opinion, but expressed much fear that no improvement could be made in
her situation in consequence of the influence of the ex-queen, his
mother, and princesses and midwives.

"I was not allowed to see his wife until after his mother and princesses
had retired, which was not till quite late in the evening. The prince
went a little time before me to prepare the way, and then sent his
chamberlain to conduct me to the house of his wife, where he received me
and led me to the bedside of his suffering companion. She was
surrounded by a multitude of old women affecting wondrous wisdom in the
treatment of their patient. The fiery ordeal had indeed commenced, and
the poor woman was doomed to lie before a hot fire a full month. I found
the mother lying on a narrow wooden bench without a cushion, elevated
above the floor eight or ten inches, with her bare back exposed to a hot
fire about eighteen inches distant. The fire, I presume to say, was
sufficiently hot to have roasted a spare-rib at half the distance.
Having lain a little time in this position, she was rolled over and had
her abdomen exposed to the flame.

"With all the reasoning and eloquence I could employ, both through the
prince and speaking directly to them, I could not persuade the ignorant
women that it would be prudent to suspend their course of treatment,
even for a night, so that the sufferer might have a little quiet rest on
a comfortable bed. They said that the plan of treatment which I proposed
was entirely new to them, and that I was also a stranger, and therefore
it would not do at all to expose so honorable a personage to the dangers
of an _experiment_.

"The prince then informed me that this amount of fire was to be
continued three days, after which its intensity would have to be
doubled, and continued for 30 days, as it was the mother's first child.
The custom, he said, is to abridge the term to 25, 20, 18, 15, and 11
days, according to the number of children the woman has had.

"Having had a look at the infant princess lying in a neatly-curtained
bed, I retired from the place with scarcely any expectation that my
visit would effect any immediate good.

"I visited Chowfah-noi the next evening in company with Mrs. B. The
thought had occurred to me that she could probably exert more influence
with the females than I could, and that possibly she might induce them
to adopt my plan of practice in relation to the mother and the child. We
were heartily welcomed by his royal highness, who first took much
pleasure in showing us all his curiosities, and then gave us an
interview with his lady. She was still lying by a hot fire, and
complained much of soreness of the hips from pressure on the hard couch.
At first she seemed to be somewhat abashed at the presence of Mrs. B.,
whom she had never before seen. But it was not long ere that was all
exchanged for a good degree of intimacy, seeing that she was a woman
like herself. Mrs. B. prevailed on her to take some of my medicine and
to have the child put to the breast of its mother instead of giving it
up to a wet-nurse. But though she made the experiment in our presence,
there was no reason to think that it was continued.

"Two days later the prince sent for me in great haste, about 2 P.M., to
see his wife and child. I hastened to the palace, but was too late to do
anything for the child, as it had died a little before my arrival. The
prince was evidently much affected at the death of his first-born, and
there was much weeping among the relatives and servants, who had
congregated in multitudes in apartments adjacent to the room which the
mother occupied. The prince was very anxious concerning his wife, and
seemed to wish with all his heart to have her taken out of the hands of
native physicians and placed under my care. This he labored
indefatigably to accomplish for more than two hours, while I waited for
the result. But to his sorrow he at length reported that he could not
succeed, and said that his mother and sisters and physicians, together
with a multitude of conceited and headstrong old women, were too much
for him, and that he would be obliged to allow them to go on in their
own way, however hazardous the consequences. He wished me to give him
the privilege of sending for me if his wife should by her own physicians
be considered in a dangerous way. I had declined doing anything in the
case unless I could have the entire care of the patient, fearing that if
I attempted to administer while the native means were being employed, I
should bring reproach both upon European medical practice, and the dear
cause which I had espoused."

"Shaving the hair tuft of children is a great family festival, to which
relations and friends are invited, to whom presents of cakes and fruits
are sent. A musket-shot announces the event. Priests recite prayers, and
wash the head of the young person, who is adorned with all the ornaments
and jewels accessible to the parents. Music is played during the
ceremony, which is performed by the nearest relatives; and
congratulations are addressed, with gifts of silver, to the newly shorn.
Sometimes the presents amount to large sums of money. Dramatic
representations among the rich accompany the festivity, which in such
case lasts for several days.

[Illustration: BUILDING ERECTED AT FUNERAL OF SIAMESE OF HIGH RANK.]

"Education begins with the shaving the tuft, and the boys are then sent
to the pagodas to be instructed by the bonzes in reading and writing,
and in the dogmas of religion. They give personal service in return for
the education they receive. That education is worthless enough, but
every Siamese is condemned to pass a portion of his life in the temple,
which many of them never afterward quit. Hence, the enormous supply of
an unproductive, idle, useless race.

"When a Thaï (Siamese) is at the point of death the talapoins are sent
for, who sprinkle lustral water upon the sufferer, recite passages which
speak of the vanity of earthly things from their sacred books, and cry
out, repeating the exclamation in the ears of the dying, 'Arahang!
arahang!' (a mystical word implying the purity or exemption of Buddha
from concupiscence). When the dying has heaved his last breath the whole
family utter piercing cries, and address their lamentations to the
departed: 'O father benefactor! why leave us? What have we done to
offend you? Why depart alone? It was your own fault. Why did you eat the
fruit that caused the dysentery? We foretold it; why did not you listen
to us? O misery! O desolation! O inconstancy of human affairs!' And they
fling themselves at the feet of the dead, weep, wail, kiss, utter a
thousand tender reproaches, till grief has exhausted its lamentable
expressions. The body is then washed and enveloped in white cloth; it is
placed in a coffin covered with gilded paper, and decorated with tinsel
flowers. A daïs is prepared, ornamented with the same materials as the
coffin, but with wreaths of flowers and a number of wax-lights. After a
day or two the coffin is removed, not through the door, but through an
opening specially made in the wall; the coffin is escorted thrice round
the house at full speed, in order that the dead, forgetting the way
through which he has passed, may not return to molest the living. The
coffin is then taken to a large barge, and placed on a platform,
surmounted by the daïs, to the sound of melancholy music. The relations
and friends, in small boats, accompany the barge to the temple where the
body is to be burnt. Being arrived, the coffin is opened and delivered
to the officials charged with the cremation, the corpse having in his
mouth a silver tical (2_s._ 6_d._ in value) to defray the expenses. The
burner first washes the face of the corpse with cocoanut milk; and if
the deceased have ordered that his body shall be delivered to vultures
and crows, the functionary cuts it up and distributes it to the birds of
prey which are always assembled in such localities. The corpse being
placed upon the pile, the fire is kindled. When the combustion is over,
the relatives assemble, collect the principal bones, which they place in
an urn, and convey them to the family abode. The garb of mourning is
white, and is accompanied by the shaving of the head. The funerals of
the opulent last for two or three days. There are fireworks, sermons
from the bonzes, nocturnal theatricals, where all sorts of monsters are
introduced. Seats are erected within the precincts of the temples, and
games and gambling accompany the rites connected with the dead."

At the death of any member of the royal family the funeral ceremonies
become a matter of national importance. If it is the king who is dead
the whole country is in mourning; all heads are shaved. The ceremonies
at the cremation of the body of the late first king lasted from the 12th
of March (1870) till the 21st of the same month. The king of Cheung-mai
came from his distant home among the Laos to be present on the occasion;
and the pomp and expense of the ceremony, for which preparations had
been more than a year in progress, surpassed anything that had been
known in the history of Siam. The following description of the funeral
of one of the high commissioners who negotiated the English treaty, and
who died a few days after the signing of the treaty, was furnished to
Sir John Bowring by an eye-witness. The ceremonies at the royal funeral
were not dissimilar, though on a more extensive scale.

"The building of the _men_, or temple, in which the burning was to take
place, occupied four months, during the whole of which time between
three and four hundred men were constantly engaged. The whole of it was
executed under the personal superintendence of the 'Kalahome.'

"It would be difficult to imagine a more beautiful object than this
temple was, when seen from the opposite side of the river. The style of
architecture was similar to that of the other temples in Siam; the roof
rising in the centre, and thence running down in a series of gables,
terminating in curved points. The roof was covered entirely with
scarlet and gold, while the lower part of the building was blue, with
stars of gold. Below, the temple had four entrances leading directly to
the pyre; upon each side, as you entered, were placed magnificent
mirrors, which reflected the whole interior of the building, which was
decorated with blue and gold, in the same manner as the exterior. From
the roof depended immense chandeliers, which at night increased the
effect beyond description. Sixteen large columns, running from north to
south, supported the roof. The entire height of the building must have
been 120 feet, its length about fifty feet, and breadth forty feet. In
the centre was a raised platform, about seven feet high, which was the
place upon which the urn containing the body was to be placed. Upon each
side of this were stairs covered with scarlet and gold cloth.

"This building stood in the centre of a piece of ground of about two
acres extent, the whole of which ground was covered over with close
rattan-work, in order that visitors might not wet their feet, the ground
being very muddy.

"This ground was enclosed by a wall, along the inside of which myriads
of lamps were disposed, rendering the night as light as the day. The
whole of the grounds belonging to the adjoining temple contained nothing
but tents, under which Siamese plays were performed by dancing-girls
during the day. During the night, transparencies were in vogue. Along
the bank of the river, Chinese and Siamese plays (performed by men) were
in great force, and to judge by the frequent cheering of the populace,
no small talent was shown by the performers, which talent in Siam
consists entirely in obscenity and vulgarity.

"All approaches were blocked long before daylight each morning, by
hundreds--nay, thousands of boats of every description in Siam,
_sampans_, _mapet_, _mak'êng_, _ma guen_, etc., etc.; these were filled
with presents of white cloth, no other presents being accepted or
offered during a funeral. How many shiploads of fine shirting were
presented during those few days it is impossible to say. Some conception
of the number of boats may be had from the fact that, in front of my
floating house I counted seventy-two large boats, all of which had
brought cloth.

"The concourse of people night and day was quite as large as at any
large fair in England; and the whole scene, with the drums and shows,
the illuminations and the fireworks, strongly reminded me of Greenwich
Fair at night. The varieties in national costume were considerable, from
the long flowing dresses of the Mussulman to the scanty _pan-hung_ of
the Siamese.

"Upon the first day of the ceremonies, when I rose at daylight, I was
quite surprised at the number and elegance of the large boats that were
dashing about the river in every direction. Some of them with
elegantly-formed little spires (two in each boat) of a snowy-white,
picked out with gold, others with magnificent scarlet canopies with
curtains of gold, others filled with soldiers dressed in red, blue, or
green, according to their respective regiments, the whole making a most
effective _tableau_, far superior to any we had during the time the
embassy was here.

"Whilst I was admiring this scene I heard the cry of _Sedet_ (the name
of the king when he goes out), and turning round, beheld the fleet of
the king's boats sweeping down. His majesty stopped at the _men_, where
an apartment had been provided for him. The moment the king left his
boat, the most intense stillness prevailed--a silence that was
absolutely painful. This was, after the lapse of a few seconds, broken
by a slight stroke of a tom-tom. At that sound every one on shore and in
the boats fell on his knees, and silently and imperceptibly the barge
containing the high priest parted from the shore at the Somdetch's
palace, and floated with the tide toward the _men_. This barge was
immediately followed by that containing the urn, which was placed upon a
throne in the centre of the boat. One priest knelt upon the lower part
of the urn, in front, and one at the back. (It had been constantly
watched since his death.) Nothing could exceed the silence and
_immovability_ of the spectators. The tales I used to read of nations
being turned to statues were here realized, with the exception that all
had the same attitude. It was splendid, but it was fearful. During the
whole of the next day, the urn stayed in the _men_, in order that the
people might come and pay their last respects.

"The urn, or rather its exterior cover, was composed of the finest gold,
elegantly carved and studded with innumerable diamonds. It was about
five feet high and two feet in diameter.

"Upon the day of the burning the two kings arrived about 4 P.M. The
golden cover was taken off, and an interior urn of brass now contained
the body, which rested upon cross-bars at the bottom of the urn. Beneath
were all kinds of odoriferous gums.

"The first king, having distributed yellow cloths to an indefinite
quantity of priests, ascended the steps which led to the pyre, holding
in his hand a lighted candle, and set fire to the inflammable materials
beneath the body. After him came the second king, who placed a bundle of
candles in the flames; then followed the priests, then the princes, and
lastly the relations and friends of the deceased. The flames rose
constantly above the vase, but there was no unpleasant smell.

"His majesty, after all had thrown in their candles, returned to his
seat, where he distributed to the Europeans a certain number of limes,
each containing a gold ring or a small piece of money. Then he commenced
_scrambling_ the limes, and seemed to take particular pleasure in just
throwing them between the princes and the missionaries, in order that
they might meet together in the 'tug of war.'

"The next day the bones were taken out, and distributed among his
relations, and this closed the ceremonies. During the whole time the
river each night was covered with fireworks, and in Siam the pyrotechnic
art is far from being despicable."

FOOTNOTES:

[10] Siam: or, The Heart of Farther India. New York, 1886.




                        CHAPTER XVII.

                 NATURAL PRODUCTIONS OF SIAM


The varieties of animal and vegetable life with which the tropics
everywhere abound are in Siam almost innumerable. From the gigantic
elephant and rhinoceros in the jungle to the petty mosquitoes that
infest the dwellings and molest the slumbers of the crowded city; from
the gigantic Indian fig-tree to the tiniest garden-blossom, an almost
infinite diversity of life and growth invites attention. The work of
scientific observation and classification has been, as yet, only very
imperfectly accomplished. Much has been done by the missionaries,
especially by Dr. House of the American Presbyterian Mission, who is a
competent and scientific observer. And the lamented Mouhot, gathered
vast and valuable collections in the almost unexplored regions to which
he penetrated. But no doubt there are still undiscovered treasures of
which men of science will presently lay hold.

"Elephants," says Bowring, "are abundant in the forests of Siam, and
grow sometimes to the height of twelve or thirteen feet. The habits of
the elephant are gregarious; but though he does not willingly attack a
man, he is avoided as dangerous; and a troop of elephants will, when
going down to a river to drink, submerge a boat and its passengers. The
destruction even of the wild elephant is prohibited by royal orders, yet
many are surreptitiously destroyed for the sake of their tusks. At a
certain time of the year tame female elephants are let loose in the
forests. They are recalled by the sound of a horn, and return
accompanied by wild males, which they compel, by blows of the proboscis,
to enter the walled prisons which have been prepared for their capture.
The process of taming commences by keeping them for several days without
food. Then a cord is passed round their feet, and they are attached to a
strong column. The delicacies of which they are most fond are then
supplied them, such as sugar-canes, plantains, and fresh herbs, and at
the end of a few days the animal is domesticated and resigned to his
fate.

"Without the aid of the elephant it would scarcely be possible to
traverse the woods and jungles of Siam. He makes his way as he goes,
crushing with his trunk all that resists his progress; over deep
morasses or sloughs he drags himself on his knees and belly. When he has
to cross a stream he ascertains the depth by his proboscis, advances
slowly, and when he is out of his depth he swims, breathing through his
trunk, which is visible when the whole of his body is submerged. He
descends into ravines impassable by man, and by the aid of his trunk
ascends steep mountains. His ordinary pace is about four to five miles
an hour, and he will journey day and night if properly fed. When weary,
he strikes the ground with his trunk, making a sound resembling a horn,
which announces to his driver that he desires repose. In Siam the
howdah is a great roofed basket, in which the traveller, with the aid of
his cushions, comfortably ensconces himself. The motion is disagreeable
at first, but ceases to be so after a little practice.

"Elephants in Siam are much used in warlike expeditions, both as
carriers and combatants. All the nobles are mounted on them, and as many
as a thousand are sometimes collected. They are marched against
palisades and entrenchments. In the late war with Cochin-China the
Siamese general surprised the enemy with some hundreds of elephants, to
whose tails burning torches were attached. They broke into the camp, and
destroyed more than a thousand Cochin-Chinese, the remainder of the army
escaping by flight.

"Of elephants in Siam, M. de Bruguières gives some curious anecdotes. He
says that there was one in Bangkok which was habitually sent by his
keeper to collect a supply of food, which he never failed to do, and
that it was divided regularly between his master and himself on his
return home; and that there was another elephant, which stood at the
door of the king's palace, before whom a large vessel filled with rice
was placed, which he helped out with a spoon to every talapoin (bonze)
who passed.

"His account of the Siamese mode of capturing wild elephants is not
dissimilar to that which has been already given. But he adds that in
taming the captured animals every species of torture is used. He is
lifted by a machine in the air, fire is placed under his belly, he is
compelled to fast, he is goaded with sharp irons, till reduced to
absolute submission. The tame elephants co-operate with their masters,
and, when thoroughly subdued, the victim is marched away with the rest.

"Some curious stories are told by La Loubère of the sagacity of
elephants, as reported by the Siamese. In one case an elephant, upon
whose head his keeper had cracked a cocoanut, kept the fragments of the
nut-shell for several days between his forelegs, and having found an
opportunity of trampling on and killing the keeper, the elephant
deposited the fragments upon the dead body.

"I heard many instances of sagacity which might furnish interesting
anecdotes for the zoölogist. The elephants are undoubtedly proud of
their gorgeous trappings, and of the attentions they receive. I was
assured that the removal of the gold and silver rings from their tusks
was resented by the elephants as an indignity, and that they exhibited
great satisfaction at their restoration. The transfer of an elephant
from a better to a worse stabling is said to be accompanied with marks
of displeasure."

If the elephant is in Siam the king of beasts, the white elephant is the
king of elephants. This famous animal is simply an albino, and owes his
celebrity and sanctity to the accident of disease. He is not really
white (except in spots); his color is a faded pink, or, as Bowring
states of the specimen he saw, a light mahogany. In September, 1870,
however, a very extraordinary elephant arrived in Bangkok, having been
escorted from Paknam with many royal honors. A large part of the body of
this animal was really white, and great excitement and delight was
produced by its arrival at the capital. The elephant which Bowring saw
and described died within a year after his visit. She occupied a large
apartment within the grounds of the first king's palace, and not far
off, in an elevated position, was placed a golden chair for the king to
occupy when he should come to visit her. "She had a number of
attendants, who were feeding her with fresh grass (which I thought she
treated somewhat disdainfully), sugar-cane, and plantains. She was
richly caparisoned in cloth of gold and ornaments, some of which she
tore away and was chastised for the offence by a blow on the proboscis
by one of the keepers. She was fastened to an upright pole by ropes
covered with scarlet cloth, but at night was released, had the liberty
of the room, and slept against a matted and ornamented partition,
sloping from the floor at about an angle of forty-five degrees. In a
corner of the room was a caged monkey, of pure white, but seemingly very
active and mischievous. The prince fed the elephant with sugar-cane,
which appeared her favorite food; the grass she seemed disposed to toss
about rather than to eat. She had been trained to make a salaam by
lifting her proboscis over the neck, and did so more than once at the
prince's bidding. The king sent me the bristles of the tail of the last
white elephant to look at. They were fixed in a gold handle, such as
ladies use for their nosegays at balls."

There seems some reason for believing that the condition of the white
elephant is not at present quite so luxurious as it used to be, and a
correspondent of Miss Cort is quoted as saying--"I think it is time the
popular fallacy about feeding the white elephant from gold dishes, and
keeping him in regal splendor was exploded. Except on state occasions it
has no foundation in fact." Advancing civilization begins to make it
evident, even to the Siamese, that there are other things more admirable
and more worthy of reverence. It was noticed that the late second king,
especially, did not always speak of the noble creature with the
solemnity which ancient usage would have justified, and even seemed to
think that there was something droll in the veneration which was given
to it. But the superstition in regard to it is by no means extinct, and
the presence of one of these animals is still believed to be a pledge of
prosperity to the king and country. "Hence," says Bowring, "the white
elephant is sought with intense ardor, the fortunate finder rewarded
with honors, and he is treated with attention almost reverential. This
prejudice is traditional and dates from the earliest times. When a
tributary king or governor of a province has captured a white elephant
he is directed to open a road through the forest for the comfortable
transit of the sacred animal, and when he reaches the Meinam he is
received on a magnificent raft, with a chintz canopy and garlanded with
flowers. He occupies the centre of the raft and is pampered with cakes
and sugar. A noble of high rank, sometimes a prince of royal blood (and
on the last occasion both the first and second kings), accompanied by a
great concourse of barges, with music and bands of musicians, go forth
to welcome his arrival. Every barge has a rope attached to the raft, and
perpetual shouts of joy attend the progress of the white elephant to the
capital, where on his arrival he is met by the great dignitaries of the
state, and by the monarch himself, who gives the honored visitor some
sonorous name and confers on him the rank of nobility. He is conducted
to a palace which is prepared for him, where a numerous court awaits
him, and a number of officers and slaves are appointed to administer to
his wants in vessels of gold and silver."

It is believed that these albinos are found only in Siam and its
dependencies, and the white elephant (on a red ground) has been made the
flag of the kingdom. It is probable enough that the festival of the
white elephant, which at the present day is celebrated in Japan (the
elephant being an enormous pasteboard structure "marching on the feet of
men enclosed in each one of the four legs"), may be a tradition of the
intercourse between that country and Siam, which was formerly more
intimate than at present.

"The white monkeys enjoy almost the same privileges as the white
elephant; they are called _pája_, have household and other officers, but
must yield precedence to the elephant. The Siamese say that 'the monkey
is a man--not very handsome to be sure; but no matter, he is not less
our brother.' If he does not speak, it is from prudence, dreading lest
the king should compel him to labor for him without pay; nevertheless,
it seems he has spoken, for he was once sent in the quality of
generalissimo to fight, if I mistake not, an army of giants. With one
kick he split a mountain in two, and report goes that he finished the
war with honor.

"The Siamese have more respect for white animals than for those of any
other color. They say that when a talapoin meets a white cock he salutes
him--an honor he will not pay a prince."

Tigers are abundant in the jungle, but are more frequently dangerous to
other animals, both wild and domestic, than to men. The rhinoceros, the
buffalo, bears, wild pigs, deer, gazelles, and other smaller animals
inhabit the forests. Monkeys are abundant. In Cambodia Mouhot found
several new species. And the orang-outang is found on the Malayan
peninsula. Various species of cats, and among them tailless cats like
those of Japan, are also to be found. Bats are abundant, some of them
said to be nearly as large as a cat. They are fond of dwelling among the
trees of the temple-grounds, and Pallegoix says (but it seems that the
good Bishop must have overstated the case, as other travellers have
failed to notice such a phenomenon) that "at night they hang over the
city of Bangkok like a dense black cloud, which appears to be leagues in
length."

Birds are abundant, and often of great size and beauty; some of them
sweet singers, some of them skilful mimics, some of them useful as
scavengers. Peacocks, parrots, parroquets, crows, jays, pigeons, in
great numbers and variety, inhabit the forest trees.

What the elephant is in the forest, the crocodile is in the rivers, the
king of creeping things. The eggs of the crocodile are valued as a
delicacy; but the business of collecting them is attended with so many
risks that it is not regarded as a popular or cheerful avocation. It
will be well for the collector to have a horse at hand on which he can
take immediate flight. The infuriated mother seldom fails, says
Pallegoix, to rush out in defence of her progeny.

"At Bangkok there are professional crocodile-charmers. If a person is
reported to have been seized by a crocodile, the king orders the animal
to be captured. The charmer, accompanied by many boats, and a number of
attendants with spears and ropes, visits the spot where the presence of
the crocodile has been announced, and, after certain ceremonies, writes
to invite the presence of the crocodile. The crocodile-charmer, on his
appearance, springs on his back and gouges his eyes with his fingers;
while the attendants spring into the water, some fastening ropes round
his throat, others round his legs, till the exhausted monster is dragged
to the shore and deposited in the presence of the authorities." Father
Pallegoix affirms that the Annamite Christians of his communion are
eminently adroit in these dangerous adventures, and that he has himself
seen as many as fifty crocodiles in a single village so taken, and bound
to the uprights of the houses. But his account of the Cambodian mode of
capture is still more remarkable. He says that the Cambodian river-boats
carry hooks, which, by being kept in motion, catch hold of the
crocodiles, that during the struggle a knot is thrown over the animal's
tail, that the extremity of the tail is cut off, and a sharp bamboo
passed through the vertebræ of the spine into the brain, when the animal
expires.

There are many species of lizards, the largest is the _takuet_. His name
has passed into a Siamese proverb, as the representative of a crafty,
double-dealing knave, as the takuet has two tongues, or rather one
tongue divided into two." This is perhaps the lizard (about twice as
large as the American bull-frog) which comes into the dwellings
unmolested and makes himself extremely useful by his destruction of
vermin. He is a noisy creature, however, with a prodigious voice. He
begins with a loud and startling whirr-r-r-r, like the drumming of a
partridge or the running down of an alarm-clock, and follows up the
sensation which he thus produces by the distinct utterance of the
syllables, "To-kay," four or five times repeated. He is not only
harmless, but positively useful, but it takes a good while for a
stranger to become so well acquainted with him that the sound of his cry
from the ceiling, over one's bed for instance, and waking one from a
sound sleep, is not somewhat alarming.

There is no lack of serpents, large and small. Pallegoix mentions one
that will follow any light or torch in the darkness, and is only to be
avoided by extinguishing or abandoning the light which has attracted
him. There are serpent-charmers, as in other parts of India. They
extract the poison from certain kinds of vipers, and then train them to
fight with one another, to dance, and perform various tricks.

Pallegoix mentions one or two varieties of fish that are interesting,
and, so far as known, peculiar to Siamese waters. One, "a large fish,
called the mengphu, weighing from thirty to forty pounds, of a bright
greenish-blue color, will spring out of the water to attack and bite
bathers." He says there "is also a tetraodon, called by the Siamese the
moon, without teeth, but with jaws as sharp as scissors. It can inflate
itself so as to become round as a ball. It attacks the toes, the calf,
and the thighs of bathers, and, as it carries away a portion of the
flesh, a wound is left which it is difficult to heal."

Of centipedes, scorpions, ants, mosquitoes, and the various pests and
plagues common to all tropical countries it is not necessary to speak in
detail.

Sir John Bowring considered that sugar was likely to become the
principal export of Siam, but thus far it would seem that rice has taken
the precedence. The gutta-percha tree, all kinds of palms, and of fruits
a vast and wonderful variety (among which are some peculiar to Siam),
are abundant. The durian and mangosteen are the most remarkable, and
have already been described. So far as is known, they grow only in the
regions adjacent to the Gulf of Siam and the Straits of Sunda. And
though there are many fruits common to these and to all tropical
countries which are more useful (such as the banana, of which there are
said to be in Siam not less than fifty varieties, "in size from a little
finger to an elephant's tusk"), there are none more curious than these.
The season of the mangosteen is the same with that of the durian. The
tree grows about fifteen feet high, and the foliage is extremely glossy
and dark. The fruit may be eaten in large quantities with safety, and is
of incomparable delicacy of flavor. No fruit in the world has won such
praises as the mangosteen.

Of the mineral treasures of Siam, enough has been already indicated in
the description of the wealth and magnificence which is everywhere
apparent. We need only add that coal of excellent quality and in great
abundance has been recently discovered, and that the country is also
rich in petroleum, which awaits the wells and refineries by which it may
be profitably used. Gold and silver mines are both known but little is
produced from them. The government is obliged to import Mexican dollars
in order to melt and recoin them in the new mint.




                        CHAPTER XVIII.

    CHRISTIAN MISSIONS IN SIAM--THE OUTLOOK FOR THE FUTURE


No account of the present condition of Siam can be at all complete which
does not notice the history of missionary enterprise in that country.
Allusion has already been made to the efforts of Roman Catholic
missionaries, Portuguese and French, to introduce Christianity and to
achieve for the Church a great success by the conversion of the king and
his people. The scheme failed, and the political intrigue which was
involved in it came also to an ignominious conclusion; and the first era
of Roman Catholic missions in Siam closed in 1780, when a royal decree
banished the missionaries from the kingdom. They did not return in any
considerable numbers, or to make any permanent residence until 1830. In
that year the late Bishop Pallegoix, to whom we owe much of our
knowledge of the country and the people (and who died respected and
beloved by Buddhists as well as Christians), was appointed to resume the
interrupted labors of the Roman Catholic Church. Under his zealous and
skilful management, much of a certain kind of success has been achieved,
but very few of the converts are to be found among the native Siamese.
There is at present on the ground a force of about twenty missionaries,
including a vicar apostolic and a bishop, with churches at ten or a
dozen places in the kingdom. Their converts and adherents are chiefly
from the Chinese, Portuguese half-castes, and others who value the
political protection conferred by the priests.

The religious success of the Protestant missionaries, which has not been
over-encouraging, has also been in the first place, and largely, among
the Chinese residents. A few Siamese converts are reported within the
past few years, and their number is steadily increasing. The first
Protestant mission was that of the American Baptist Board, which was on
the ground within three years after the arrival of Bishop Pallegoix,
though several American missionaries of other denominations had been in
the country and translated religious books before this. The Baptists
were followed within a few years by Congregationalists and Presbyterians
from the United States. But "as time passed on one agency after another
left the field, until to-day the entire work of Christianizing the
Siamese is left to the Board of Foreign Missions of the Presbyterian
Church in the United States," which began work in Bangkok of 1840.

At first sight their efforts, if measured by a count of converts, might
seem to have resulted in failure. The statistics show but little
accomplished; the roll of communicants seems insignificant. And of the
sincerity and intelligence even of this small handful there are
occasional misgivings. On the whole, those who are quick to criticise
and to oppose foreign missions might seem to have a good argument and
to find a case in point in the history of missions in Siam.

But really the success of these efforts has been extraordinary, although
the history of them exhibits an order of results almost without
precedent. Ordinarily, the religious enlightenment of a people comes
first, and the civilization follows as a thing of course. But here the
Christianization of the nation has scarcely begun, but its civilization
has made (as this volume has abundantly shown) much more than a
beginning.

For it is to the labors of the Christian missionaries in Siam that the
remarkable advancement of the kings and nobles, and even of some of the
common people, in general knowledge and even in exact science, is owing.
The usurpation which kept the last two kings (the first and second)
nearly thirty years from their thrones was really of great advantage
both to them and to their kingdom. Shut out from any very active
participation in political affairs, their restless and intelligent minds
were turned into new channels of activity. The elder brother in his
cloister, the younger in his study and his workshop, busied themselves
with the pursuit of knowledge. The elder, as a priest of Buddhism,
turned naturally to the study of language and literature. The younger
busied himself with natural science, and more especially with
mathematical and military science. The Roman Catholic priests were ready
instructors of the elder brother in the Latin language. And among the
American missionaries there were some with a practical knowledge of
various mechanical arts. It was from them that the two brothers learned
English and received the assistance and advice which they needed in
order to perfect themselves in Western science. At a very early day they
began to be familiar with them; to receive them and their wives on terms
of friendly and fraternal intimacy; to send for them whenever counsel or
practical aid was needed in their various philosophical pursuits and
experiments. Through the printing-presses of the Protestant missions
much has been done to arouse the people from the lethargy of centuries
and to diffuse among them useful intelligence of every sort. The late
king was not content until he established a press of his own, of which
he made constant and busy use. The medical missionaries, by their
charitable work among the rich, in the healing of disease and by
instituting various sanitary and precautionary expedients, have done
much to familiarize all classes with the excellence of Western science,
and to draw attention and respect to the civilization which they
represent. It is due to the Christian missionaries, and (without any
disparagement to the excellence of the Roman Catholic priests), we may
say especially to the American missionaries, more than to any enterprise
of commerce or shrewdness of diplomacy that Siam is so far advanced in
its intercourse with other nations. When Sir John Bowring came in 1855
to negotiate his treaty, he found that, instead of having to deal with
an ignorant, narrow, and savage government, the two kings and some of
the noblemen were educated gentlemen, well fitted to discuss with him,
with intelligent skill and fairness, the important matters which he had
in hand. Sir John did his work for the most part ably and well. But the
fruit was ripe before he plucked it. And it was by the patient and
persistent labors of the missionaries for twenty years that the results
which he achieved were made not only possible but easy.

Hitherto the Buddhist religion, which prevails in Siam in a form
probably more pure and simple than elsewhere, has firmly withstood the
endeavors of the Christian missionaries to supplant it. The converts are
chiefly from among the Chinese, who, for centuries past, and in great
numbers, have made their homes in this fertile country, monopolizing
much of its industry, and sometimes, with characteristic thriftiness,
accumulating much wealth. They have intermarried with the Siamese, and
have become a permanent element in the population, numbering, in the
coast region, almost as many as the native Siamese, or _Thai_. For some
reason they seem to be more susceptible to the influence of the
Christian teachers, and many of them have given evidence of a sincere
and intelligent attachment to the Christian faith. The native Siamese,
however, though acknowledging the superiority of Christian science, and
expressing much personal esteem and attachment for the missionaries,
give somewhat scornful heed, or no heed at all, to the religious truths
which they inculcate. The late second king was suspected of cherishing
secretly a greater belief in Christianity than he was willing to avow.
But after his death, his brother, the first king, very emphatically and
somewhat angrily denied that there was any ground for such suspicions
concerning him. For himself, though willing to be regarded as the
founder of a new and more liberal school of Buddhism, he was the steady
"defender of the faith" in which he was nurtured, and in the priesthood
of which so many years of his life were passed. He seldom did anything
which looked like persecution of the missionaries, but contented himself
with occasionally snubbing them in a patronizing or more or less
contemptuous manner. This attitude of contemptuous indifference is also
that which is commonly assumed by the Buddhist priests. "Do you think,"
said one of them on some occasion to the missionaries, "do you think you
will beat down our great mountains with your small tools?" And on
another occasion the king is reported to have said that there was about
as much probability that the Buddhists would convert the Christians, as
that the Christians would convert the Buddhists.

But there can be little doubt with those who take a truly philosophical
view of the future of Siam, and still less with those who take a
religious view of it, that this advancement in civilization must open
the way for religious enlightenment as well. Thus far there has come
only the knowledge which "puffeth up." And how much it puffeth up is
evident from the pedantic documents which used to issue from the facile
pen of his majesty the late first king. A little more slowly, but none
the less surely, there must come as well that Christian charity which
"buildeth up." Even if the work of the missionaries should cease to-day,
the results accomplished would be of immense and permanent value. They
have introduced Christian science; they have made a beginning of
Christian literature, by the translation of the Scriptures; they have
awakened an insatiable appetite for Christian civilization; and the end
is not yet.

[Illustration: HALL OF AUDIENCE, PALACE OF BANGKOK.]




                         CHAPTER XIX.

                   BANGKOK AND THE NEW SIAM


"I do not believe," says the Marquis de Beauvoir (in his "Voyage Round
the World," vol. ii.), "that there is a sight in the world more
magnificent or more striking than the first view of Bangkok. This
Asiatic Venice displays all her wonders over an extent of eight miles.
The river is broad and grand; in it more than sixty vessels lie at
anchor. The shores are formed by thousands of floating houses, whose
curiously formed roofs make an even line, while the inhabitants, in
brilliant-colored dresses, appear on the surface of the water. On the
dry land which commands this first amphibious town, the royal city
extends its battlemented walls and white towers. Hundreds of pagodas
rear their gilded spires to the sky, their innumerable domes inlaid with
porcelain and glittering crystals, and the embrasures polished and
carved in open-work. The horizon was bounded to right and left by
sparkling roofs, raised some six or seven stories, enormous steeples of
stone-work, whose brilliant coating dazzled the eyes, and bold spires
from one hundred and fifty to two hundred feet in height, indicating the
palace of the King, which reflected all the rays of the sun like a
gigantic prism. It seemed as though we had before us a panorama of
porcelain cathedrals.

"The first general view of the Oriental Venice surpassed all that we
could have hoped for in our travellers' dreams. We longed to get into
gondolas and go through the lively canals which are the streets of the
floating town, and where the bustle, animation, and noise bewildered
us.... At length, jumping into a boat, we directed our rowers toward the
tower of the Catholic mission by signs. We were nearly an hour crossing
over, as we had to struggle against the rising tide. Thus we were able
to study the details of the floating town while we went through its
streets, or rather canals, between the crowded houses, each one of which
formed a small island. We met and passed thousands of light boats, which
are the cabs and omnibuses of Bangkok. The waving paddle makes them
glide like nut-shells from one shop to another. Some were not much more
than three feet long, with one Siamese squeezed in between piles of
rice, bananas, or fish; others hold fifteen people, and are so crowded
that one can hardly see the edge of the boat, which is a hollow
palm-tree....

"As to the children, who are scattered about in profusion, their dress
consists of a daub of yellow paint; but they are most fascinating little
things. I was charmed with them from the very first moment, but it
grieves me to think that some day they will become as ugly as their
fathers and mothers--and that is saying much! Their little hair-tufts,
twisted round with a great gold pin, are surrounded by pretty wreaths of
white flowers. They are merry and full of tricks, and very pretty to
see in their childish nakedness; yet they are more dressed than the
grown-up young ladies who were bathing. Besides a heap of bracelets and
necklaces of gold or copper gilt, with which they are covered like
idols, they wear a small vine-leaf, cut in the shape of a heart, and
hung round the waist by a slight thread. This hanging leaf, which is
about two inches long and one and a half broad, marks their caste. For
the rich it is gold, for the middle classes silver, for the poor red
copper.

"The grandest and most characteristic pagoda is on the right bank,
surrounded by a fine and verdant wood. It rises amidst a cluster of
small towers which command a central pyramid three hundred feet high.
This is at the base in the form of the lower part of a cone, with one
hundred and fifty steps; then it becomes a six-sided tower with dormer
windows supported by three white elephants' trunks; the graceful spire
then rises from a nest of turrets, and shoots upward like a single
column rounded off into a cupola at the summit; from thence a bronze
gilt arrow extends twenty crooked arms that pierce the clouds. When
lighted up by the rays of the sun it all becomes one mass of brilliancy;
the enamelled colors of flaming earthenware, the coating of thousands of
polished roses standing out in the alabaster, give to this pagoda, with
its pure and brilliant architecture unknown under any other sky, the
magical effect of a dream with the colossal signs of reality.

"As we approached it, gliding slowly along in a gondola against the
impetuous current of the river, the promontory looked like an entire
town, a sacred town of irregular towers, crowded kiosques, painted
summer-houses, colonnades and statues of pink marble and red porphyry.
But on landing we had to pass the ditches and shallows which surround
the sacred ramparts, where, walking with measured steps, was a whole
population of men, with heads and eyebrows shaved, and whose dress was a
long saffron-colored Roman toga. These were the 'talapoins,' or Buddhist
priests. In one hand they hold an iron saucepan, and in the other the
'talapat,' a great fan of palm-leaves, the distinguishing sign of their
rank. The lanes they live in are horribly dirty, and their houses are
huts built of dirty planks and bricks, which are falling to pieces. One
could imagine them to be the foul drains of the porcelain palaces which
touch them, luckily hidden by bowers of luxuriant trees. More than seven
hundred talapoins or 'phras' looked at us as we passed, with an
indifference that bordered on contempt. And when we saw the sleepy and
besotted priests of Buddha, who looked like lazy beggars, and the twelve
or fifteen hundred ragged urchins who surrounded them in the capacity of
choristers, and who grow up in the slums together with groups of geese,
pigs, chickens, and stray dogs, it seemed a menagerie of mud, dirt, and
vermin belonging to the monastery; and we could not help noticing the
remarkable contrast which exists between the fairy-like appearance of
the temple as seen from the town, and the horrible condition of the
hundreds of priests who serve it.

"We only had to go up a few steps to pass from the dirty huts to
marble terraces. We scaled the great pyramid as high as we could go; no
such easy matter beneath a scorching sun which took away our strength,
and blinded by the dazzling whiteness of the stone-work. But a panorama
of the whole town was now laid before us, with the windings of the
river, the royal palaces, the eleven pagodas in the first enclosure, the
two and twenty in the second, and some four hundred porcelain towers and
spires, looking as though planted in a mound of verdure formed by the
masses of tropical vegetation. In the symmetrical colonnades which we
visited there are hundreds of altars, decorated with millions of
statuettes of Buddha, in gold, silver, copper, or porphyry. On the left
side is a very large temple with a five-storied roof in blue, green, and
yellow tiles, and dazzling walls. A double door of gigantic size, all
lacker-work inlaid with mother-o'-pearl, opened to us, and we were in
the presence of a Buddha of colored stone-work. He was seated on a
stool, nearly fifty feet high, his legs crossed, a pointed crown upon
his head, great white eyes, and his height was nearly forty feet. This
deified mass, altogether attaining to the height of ninety feet, is the
only thing that remains unmoved at the sound of more than fifty gongs
and tom-toms, which the bonzes beat with all their strength. Incense
burns in bronze cups, and a ray of light penetrating the window strikes
upon five rows of gilded statuettes which, in a body of two or three
hundred, crouch at the feet of the great god, and baskets of splendid
fruit are offered to them: you can imagine who eats it. Suits of armor
are fixed against the walls, and at certain distances the seven-storied
umbrella hangs like a banner. As for the bas-reliefs, their description
would take a whole volume; they represent all the tortures of the
Buddhist hell. I shuddered as I looked on these wretched creatures, some
fainting away, thrusting out their tongues, which serpents devoured, or
picking up an eye torn out by the claw of an eagle, twisting round like
tee-totums, or eagerly devouring human brains in the split skull of
their neighbor. On the other side of these walls there are colored
frescoes. The illustrations extend into a whole world of detail of the
Buddhist religion, which varies in every part of Asia and is so
impossible to separate from tradition, and so contradictory in its
laws."

[Illustration: PORTICO OF THE AUDIENCE HALL AT BANGKOK.]

Each king in turn seems to wish to rebuild the royal residence, and here
is a brief description, from Mr. Bock, of that which King Chulalonkorn
has erected for himself: "Adjoining the old building is the new palace,
called the Chakr Kri Maha Prasat, the erection of which has long been a
favorite scheme of his majesty, who in 1880 took formal possession of
the building. The style is a mixture of different schools of European
architecture, the picturesque and characteristic Siamese roof, however,
being retained. The internal fittings of this palace are on a most
elaborate scale, the most costly furniture having been imported from
London at an expense of no less than £80,000. One of the features of the
palace is a large and well-stocked library, in which the king takes
great interest--all the leading European and American periodicals being
regularly taken in.

"Here the king transacts all state business, assisted by his brother and
private secretary, Prince Devawongsa--usually called Prince Devan. These
two are probably the hardest-worked men in the country, nothing being
too great or too trivial to escape the king's notice. A friend of mine,
who has had many opportunities of observing the king's actions, writes
to me: 'Every officer of any importance is compelled to report in person
at the palace, and the entire affairs of the kingdom pass in detail
before his majesty daily. Although the king is obliged through policy to
overlook, or pretend not to see, very many abuses in the administration
of his government, yet they do not escape his eye, and in some future
time will come up for judgment.'

"Inside the palace gates were a number of soldiers in complete European
uniform, _minus_ the boots, which only officers are allowed to wear. At
the head of the guard, inside the palace gates, is the king's aunt, who
is always 'on duty,' and never allows anyone to pass without a proper
permit. Passing through a long succession of courts and courtyards, past
a series of two-storied and white-washed buildings--the library, museum,
barracks, mint, etc., all of which are conveniently placed within the
palace grounds--we were led to an open pavilion, furnished with chairs
and tables of European manufacture, in which were two court officers,
neatly dressed in the very becoming court suit--snow-white jacket with
gold buttons, a 'pa-nung,' or scarf, so folded round the body as to
resemble knickerbockers, with white stockings and buckled shoes....

"The ninth child of his father and predecessor on the throne, King
Chulalonkorn has profited by the liberal education which that father was
careful to give him, and, with a mind fully impressed by the advantages
afforded by large and varied stores of knowledge, he has striven to give
practical effect to the Western ideas thus early instilled in him. Born
on September 22, 1853, he was only fifteen years of age when he came to
the throne, and during his minority his Highness the Somdeth Chow Phya
Boromaha Sri Suriwongse--an able and upright statesman, the head of the
most powerful and noble family in the country, which practically rules
the greater portion of Western Siam--acted as regent.... Although the
king shows great favor to Europeans, he does not display any undue
predilection for them, and only avails himself of their assistance so
far as their services are indispensable, and as a means of leavening the
mass of native officialdom. The example of the sovereign has not been
without its effect on the minds of his native advisers, and the princes
and officials by whom he is surrounded are rapidly developing
enlightened ideas. This is the more important since many of the highest
offices are hereditary, and there is consequently not the same scope for
the choice by the king of men after his own heart which he would
otherwise have. As one instance out of many, I may mention the case of
his Highness Chow Sai, the king's body-physician, one of the last
offices that one would suppose to be hereditary! Chow Sai is one of
those princes who are favorably disposed toward Europeans; he is well
read, and some years ago sent his eldest son to be thoroughly educated
for the medical profession in Scotland. Chow Sai's father, by the way,
was a great believer in European medicines, especially Holloway's pills,
of which he ordered the enormous quantity of ten piculs, or over 1,330
pounds; a large stock still remain, with their qualities, no doubt,
unimpaired."

Before leaving the palace we may pause a moment to hear a quaint tale of
Oriental cunning by means of which a former king succeeded in obtaining
the jar of sacred oil still preserved here with religious care. The
story, as told in Cameron's book,[11] reminds one of the artful dodges
employed by zealous monks of the Middle Ages to secure saints' relics
with their profitable blessings. "When the English took possession of
Ceylon," relates the author, "Tickery Bundah and two or three
brothers--children of the first minister of the King of the
Kandians--were taken and educated in English by the governor. Tickery
afterward became manager of coffee plantations, and was so on the
arrival of the Siamese mission of priests in 1845 in search of Buddha's
tooth. It seems he met the mission returning disconsolate, having spent
some £5,000 in presents and bribes in a vain endeavor to obtain a sight
of the relic. Tickery learned their story, and at once ordered them to
unload their carts and wait for three days longer, and in due time he
promised to obtain for them the desired view of the holy tooth. He had a
check on the bank for £200 in his hands at the time, and this he
offered to leave with the priests as a guarantee that he would fulfil
his promise; he does not say whether the check was his own or his
master's, or whether it was handed over or not. Perhaps it was the check
for the misappropriation of which he afterward found his way to the
convict lines of Malacca. The Siamese priests accepted his undertaking
and unloaded the baggage, agreeing to wait for three days. Tickery
immediately placed himself in communication with the governor, and
represented, as he says, forcibly the impositions that must have been
practised upon the King of Siam's holy mission, when they had expended
all their gifts and not yet obtained the desired view of the tooth.

"The governor, who, Tickery says, was a great friend of his, appreciated
the hardship of the priests, and agreed that the relic should be shown
to them with as little delay as possible. It happened, however, that the
keys of the mosque where the relic was preserved were in the keeping of
the then resident councillor, who was away some eight miles elephant
shooting. But the difficulty was not long allowed to remain in the way.
Tickery immediately suggested that it was very improbable the councillor
would have included these keys in his hunting furniture, and insisted
that they must be in his house. He therefore asked the governor's leave
to call upon his wife, and, presenting the governor's compliments, to
request a search to be made for the keys. Tickery was deputed
accordingly, and by dint of his characteristic tact and force of
language, carried the keys triumphantly to the governor.

"The Kandy priests were immediately notified that their presence was
desired, as it was intended to exhibit the great relic, and their
guardian offices would be necessary. Accordingly, on the third day the
mosque or temple was opened; and in the building were assembled the
Siamese priests and worshippers with Tickery on the one side the Kandy
or guardian priests on the other, and the recorder and the governor in
the centre.

"After making all due offering to the tooth of the great deity, the
Siamese head priest, who had brought a golden jar filled with otto of
roses, desired to have a small piece of cotton with some of the otto of
roses rubbed on the tooth and then passed into the jar, thereby to
consecrate the whole of the contents. To this process the Kandy priests
objected, as being a liberty too great to be extended to any foreigners.
The Siamese, however, persevered in their requests, and the governor and
recorder, not knowing the cause of the altercation, inquired of Tickery.
Tickery, who had fairly espoused the cause of the Siamese, though
knowing that in their last request they had exceeded all precedent,
resolved quietly to gratify their wish; so in answer to the governor's
interrogatory, took from the hands of the Siamese priest a small piece
of cotton and the golden jar of oil. 'This is what they want, your
honor; they want to take this small piece of cotton--so; and having
dipped it in this oil--so; they wish to rub it on this here sacred
tooth--so; and having done this to return it to the jar of oil--so;
thereby, your honor, to consecrate the whole contents.' All the words of
Tickery were accompanied by the corresponding action, and of course the
desired ceremony had been performed in affording the explanation. The
whole thing was the work of a moment. The governor and recorder did not
know how to interpose in time, though they were aware that such a
proceeding was against all precedent. The Kandy priests were taken
aback, and the Siamese priests, having obtained the desired object, took
from Tickery's hands the now consecrated jar, with every demonstration
of fervent gratitude. The Kandy priests were loud in their indignation;
but the governor, patting Tickery on the back said, 'Tickery, my boy,
you have settled the question for us; it is a pity you were not born in
the precincts of St. James', for you would have made a splendid
political agent!'

"Tickery received next morning a _douceur_ of a thousand rupees from the
priests, and ever since has been held in the highest esteem and respect
by the King of Siam, also by the Buddhist priests, by whom he is
considered a holy man. From the King he receives honorary and
substantial tokens of royal favor. He has _carte blanche_ to draw on the
King for any amount, but he says he has as yet contented himself with a
moderate draft of seven hundred dollars."

There used to be a story current in Bangkok that every new king made it
his pious care to set up in one of the royal temples a life-size image
of Buddha of solid gold. Though we need not believe this tale, it would
be hard to exaggerate the impression of lavishness and distinction
produced upon the visitor to this city, full of temples. Nothing in
great China or artistic Japan can compare with their peculiar
brilliance or their wonderful array of color flashing in the tropical
sunlight. We have no reason to repeat the enthusiastic descriptions
which travellers never tire of giving, impressed as they are sure to be
by an architecture which, with all its wealth and oddity of detail,
harmonizes perfectly with the rich vegetation in the midst of which it
is placed. Change and decay are, however, doing their part in reducing
the picturesqueness of this strange city. No Oriental thinks of
perpetuating a public monument by means of constant attention and
repairs, and many of these gay edifices already lose their fine details
by long exposure to the effects of a climate in which nothing endures
long if left to itself. With the improvements introduced by the present
king and his father are disappearing also many of those features of
daily life in the capital which once heightened its oriental charm. A
pleasure park has been made, in which, and on some of the new macadam
roads about the city, the foreigners and richer natives drive in wheeled
vehicles. So long, however, as the roads are covered by the annual
inundations and made unserviceable for months at a time, the use of
carriages must be almost as restricted here as that of horses in Venice.
A more regrettable innovation is that of dress-coats, starched linens,
and to some extent dresses, in the fashionable circles of Siam. Taken
out of their easy and becoming costumes, and encased in ill-fitting and
uncomfortable Western clothes, the Siamese nobles can hardly be said to
have improved on the old days. With the removal of their nakedness the
lower classes, too, are becoming more conscious, while contact with a
higher civilization has introduced vices among them without always
bringing in their train the Christian virtues of cleanliness and truth.

The population of Bangkok increases steadily with its prosperity and
influence, and is to-day variously estimated at from three hundred
thousand to half a million souls, nearly half of whom perhaps are
Chinese. Its main article of export is rice, which goes not only to
every country of Asia, but to Australia and America. Sugar and spices,
as well as all products of tropical forests, are also largely exported.
The customs returns of 1890 show a considerable improvement of the
Bangkok trade over previous years, the exports being $19,257,728 against
$13,317,696 for 1889, a difference of over $5,540,000; the imports of
1890 were $15,786,120, against $9,599,541 in 1889, a gain of more than
six millions.

Gas and kerosene are both used for illumination, the former in the
palaces of royalty and the nobility, where the electric light has also
been introduced. Foreign steam engines and machinery are employed in
increasing numbers, while iron bridges span many of the smaller canals,
and steam dredges keep the river channel clear. Telegraphic
communication has long since been established with the French settlement
of Saigon, in Cochin China, and thus with the outer world, and since the
British occupation of Burmah a line is promised from Rangoon into Siam.
A railway has been commenced between Bangkok and Ayuthia, to extend
thence to Korat, a total distance of 170 miles; but the overflow of the
Meinam, which renders a considerable embankment or causeway along the
river necessary, is a serious obstacle to its construction, while the
great water-way itself renders a railroad less necessary in Siam than in
other countries. Another line, from Bangkok to the mouth of the Pakong
River, 36 miles southeast of the city, is also in contemplation; while a
design exists to eventually connect Zimmé with the sea by a line running
the whole length of the Meinam Valley.

Thus the beautiful city, in awaking from the dream of its old, narrow
life, must become by degrees like other busy trade centres of the
civilized world, cursed with its sins as well as blessed with its
strength and excellence. The tastes and education of the present
sovereign have led him to hasten, so far as a single will could, this
progress toward modern methods of living. He has abolished the ancient
custom of prostration in the presence of a superior, so that now a
subject may approach even his king without abasement. He has by degrees
put an end to slavery as a legalized institution, throughout the
country, and although many of his poorer subjects are hardly better off
under the system of forced service than as actual slaves, the change, if
only in some sort one of name, is a change for the better. He strives to
make Bangkok the pulse of the kingdom, through which the life-blood of
its commerce and control must course, achieving by his polity that
highly centred system of administration, without which no pure despotism
can be either beneficial or successful.

As an indication of the spirit that is quickening New Siam we should not
forget to mention the exhibition held in Bangkok in 1882, to celebrate
the centennial of the present dynasty and of its establishment as the
capital. An object-lesson on such a grand scale was of course a thing
before unheard-of in Eastern Asia, but its benefits to the people of
this region were both wide-spread and real, and are still to some extent
active in the form of a museum where many of the exhibits are
permanently preserved for examination and display. "The exhibition will
be given"--run the words of the royal announcement--"so that the people
may observe the difference between the methods used to earn a living one
hundred years ago and those now used, and see what progress has been
made, and note the plants and fruits useful for trade and the improved
means of living. We believe that this exhibition will be beneficial to
the country."

Miss Mary Hartwell, one of the American missionaries in Bangkok, in
describing the exposition says: "Nothing there was more significant than
its school exhibit. The Royal College was solicited to make an exhibit
representing the work done in the school. This consisted chiefly of
specimens of writing in Siamese and English, translations and solutions
of problems in arithmetic, the school furniture, the text-books in use,
and the various helps employed in teaching, such as the microscope,
magnets, electric batteries, etc. The Siamese mind is peculiarly adapted
to picking up information by looking at things and asking questions, and
it is believed that this exhibit will not only enhance the reputation of
the college, but give the Siamese some new ideas on the subject of
education.

[Illustration: THE PALACE OF THE KING OF SIAM, BANGKOK.]

"Miss Olmstead and I, together with our assistant, Ma Tuen, have been
training little fingers in fancy-work, or rather overseeing the
finishing up of things, to go to the exhibition. April 25th we placed
our mats, tidies, afghans, rugs, cushions, needle-books, edgings,
work-bags, and lambrequins in the cases allotted to our school in the
Queen's Room, and on the 26th we were again at our posts to receive his
Majesty the King, and give him our salutations upon his first entrance
at the grand opening. He was dressed in a perfectly-fitting suit of
navy-blue broadcloth, without any gaudy trappings, and never did he wear
a more becoming suit. His face was radiant with joy, and his quick,
elastic step soon brought him to us. He uttered an exclamation of
pleasure at seeing us there, shook our hands most cordially, took a
hasty survey of our exhibits, and then cried out with boyish enthusiasm,
'These things are beautiful, mem; did you make them?' 'Oh, no,' I
responded, 'we taught the children, and they made them.' 'Have you many
scholars?' was the next question. 'About thirty-one,' I answered.
Turning again to the cases he exclaimed, emphatically, 'They are
beautiful things, and I am coming back to look at them carefully--am in
haste now.' And off he went to the other departments. Since then we see
by the paper published in Bangkok, that his Majesty has paid the girls'
school of Bangkok the high compliment of declaring himself the purchaser
of the collection, and has attached his name to the cases."

"The king of this country," says a discriminating writer in the
_Saturday Review_, "is no doubt one of the monarchs whom it is the
fashion to call 'enlightened.' But he understands the word in a very
different sense from that which is often applied to it in London. He
does not interpret it to mean a sovereign who throws about valuable
lands and privileges to be scrambled for by all the needy adventurers
and greedy speculators who are on the watch for such pickings. No; King
Chulalonkorn and his ministers, many of whom are highly accomplished
men, are sincerely anxious for the speedy development of the great
resources over which they have command. They have shown, by the most
practical proofs, that they have this desire and are able to carry it
out. An extensive network of telegraphs has rapidly been established
throughout their wide territory. Schools, hospitals, and other public
buildings have been erected and are increasing every day. In 1888 a
tramway company, mainly supported by Siamese capital, began running cars
in the metropolis. A river flotilla company, wholly Siamese, carries the
passenger traffic of the fine stream on which Bangkok is built; and in
1889 important gold-mining operations were begun by a company formed in
London, in which the great majority of subscribers are Siamese nobles
and other inhabitants of that country. Lastly, a well-known Englishman,
formerly Governor of the Straits Settlements, obtained some years ago a
contract for surveying a trunk line of railway in Siam, for which he was
paid some £50,000 by the Siamese government.

"With these evidences staring us in the face, it would be very absurd to
speak of the country or its ruler as hanging back in the path of
progress. One must, moreover, remember that, besides these signs of
advancement, a free field has been and is opened to the wide employment
of foreign capital in ordinary matters of trade. Rice-mills, saw-mills,
and docks are doing a very large business, with very large profits to
their owners, who consist of English, French, German, and Chinese
capitalists.... A policy of reaction or inaction is the very reverse of
that which Siam now professes; and the ruling powers in that country are
as anxious as any foreigner to improve it in a wise, liberal, and even
generous spirit. We have thus, on the one hand, a king and ministers
sincerely desirous of promoting European enterprise, and, on the other
hand, a European public hardly less ready to embark capital therein."

Unfortunately for Siam, there lies in the way of her advancement the
same stumbling-block of extra-territoriality which has impeded the
honest aspirations of other Asiatic states. The term implies those civil
and judicial rights enjoyed by foreigners living in the East, who, under
treaties for the most part extorted when the conditions were entirely
different, exercise the privilege of governing and judging themselves
independently of native officers and tribunals. In such eager and
enlightened countries as Japan and Siam, this limitation to the autonomy
of the sovereign is peculiarly humiliating as well as intensely
unsuitable to existing conditions. The simplest measures of police
ordinance and local government, even if it be a new liquor traffic law,
or an opium farm regulation, cannot be carried into effect without the
separate consent of every European power, whether great or small, which
has a consul in the place. Add to this the too common contingency of
unjust or inefficient consuls, wholly unqualified for their offices, and
their frequent inability to properly control the adventurers or aliens
nominally residing under their flag, and the drawbacks to further
improvement in Siam, as in other parts of Asia, may be dimly understood.
With the revision of the antiquated treaties now in force commercial
relations between Siam and the countries of Christendom would soon be
established on a fair footing, to the mutual advantage of all parties
interested.

FOOTNOTES:

[11] Our Tropical Possessions in Malayan India.




                           THE END.




[Transcriber's Notes: Obvious typographical errors have been corrected,
for instance, decribing - describing panaroma - panorama, leve - level,
nothen - northen, Kingdon - Kingdom, nothwithstanding - notwithstanding,
Christain - Christian, and dinder - dinner. Hyphenation of Lopha-buri
standardized.]







*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK SIAM : THE LAND OF THE WHITE ELEPHANT AS IT WAS AND IS ***


    

Updated editions will replace the previous one—the old editions will
be renamed.

Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright
law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works,
so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United
States without permission and without paying copyright
royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part
of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project
Gutenberg™ electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG™
concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark,
and may not be used if you charge for an eBook, except by following
the terms of the trademark license, including paying royalties for use
of the Project Gutenberg trademark. If you do not charge anything for
copies of this eBook, complying with the trademark license is very
easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation
of derivative works, reports, performances and research. Project
Gutenberg eBooks may be modified and printed and given away—you may
do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks not protected
by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the trademark
license, especially commercial redistribution.


START: FULL LICENSE

THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE

PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK

To protect the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting the free
distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work
(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase “Project
Gutenberg”), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full
Project Gutenberg™ License available with this file or online at
www.gutenberg.org/license.

Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg™
electronic works

1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg™
electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to
and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property
(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all
the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or
destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in your
possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a
Project Gutenberg™ electronic work and you do not agree to be bound
by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person
or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8.

1.B. “Project Gutenberg” is a registered trademark. It may only be
used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who
agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few
things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg™ electronic works
even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See
paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project
Gutenberg™ electronic works if you follow the terms of this
agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg™
electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below.

1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation (“the
Foundation” or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection
of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works. Nearly all the individual
works in the collection are in the public domain in the United
States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the
United States and you are located in the United States, we do not
claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing,
displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as
all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope
that you will support the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting
free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg™
works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the
Project Gutenberg™ name associated with the work. You can easily
comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the
same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg™ License when
you share it without charge with others.

1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are
in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States,
check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this
agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing,
distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any
other Project Gutenberg™ work. The Foundation makes no
representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any
country other than the United States.

1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:

1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other
immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg™ License must appear
prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg™ work (any work
on which the phrase “Project Gutenberg” appears, or with which the
phrase “Project Gutenberg” is associated) is accessed, displayed,
performed, viewed, copied or distributed:

    This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most
    other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
    whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms
    of the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online
    at www.gutenberg.org. If you
    are not located in the United States, you will have to check the laws
    of the country where you are located before using this eBook.
  
1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg™ electronic work is
derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not
contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the
copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in
the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are
redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase “Project
Gutenberg” associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply
either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or
obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg™
trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.

1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg™ electronic work is posted
with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution
must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any
additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms
will be linked to the Project Gutenberg™ License for all works
posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the
beginning of this work.

1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg™
License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this
work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg™.

1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without
prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with
active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project
Gutenberg™ License.

1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including
any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access
to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg™ work in a format
other than “Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other format used in the official
version posted on the official Project Gutenberg™ website
(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense
to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means
of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original “Plain
Vanilla ASCII” or other form. Any alternate format must include the
full Project Gutenberg™ License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.

1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying,
performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg™ works
unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.

1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing
access to or distributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works
provided that:

    • You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from
        the use of Project Gutenberg™ works calculated using the method
        you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed
        to the owner of the Project Gutenberg™ trademark, but he has
        agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project
        Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid
        within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are
        legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty
        payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project
        Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in
        Section 4, “Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg
        Literary Archive Foundation.”
    
    • You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
        you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he
        does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg™
        License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all
        copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue
        all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg™
        works.
    
    • You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of
        any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
        electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of
        receipt of the work.
    
    • You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free
        distribution of Project Gutenberg™ works.
    

1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project
Gutenberg™ electronic work or group of works on different terms than
are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing
from the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the manager of
the Project Gutenberg™ trademark. Contact the Foundation as set
forth in Section 3 below.

1.F.

1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread
works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project
Gutenberg™ collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg™
electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may
contain “Defects,” such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate
or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other
intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or
other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or
cannot be read by your equipment.

1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the “Right
of Replacement or Refund” described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
Gutenberg™ trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
Gutenberg™ electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all
liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal
fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE
PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE
TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE
LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR
INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH
DAMAGE.

1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a
defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can
receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you
received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium
with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you
with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in
lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person
or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second
opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If
the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing
without further opportunities to fix the problem.

1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth
in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you ‘AS-IS’, WITH NO
OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT
LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.

1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied
warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of
damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement
violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the
agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or
limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or
unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the
remaining provisions.

1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
providing copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in
accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the
production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg™
electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses,
including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of
the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this
or any Project Gutenberg™ work, (b) alteration, modification, or
additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg™ work, and (c) any
Defect you cause.

Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg™

Project Gutenberg™ is synonymous with the free distribution of
electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of
computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It
exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations
from people in all walks of life.

Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the
assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg™’s
goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg™ collection will
remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure
and permanent future for Project Gutenberg™ and future
generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see
Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at www.gutenberg.org.

Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation

The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non-profit
501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the
state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal
Revenue Service. The Foundation’s EIN or federal tax identification
number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by
U.S. federal laws and your state’s laws.

The Foundation’s business office is located at 809 North 1500 West,
Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up
to date contact information can be found at the Foundation’s website
and official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact

Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation

Project Gutenberg™ depends upon and cannot survive without widespread
public support and donations to carry out its mission of
increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be
freely distributed in machine-readable form accessible by the widest
array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations
($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt
status with the IRS.

The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United
States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a
considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up
with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations
where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND
DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular state
visit www.gutenberg.org/donate.

While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we
have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition
against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who
approach us with offers to donate.

International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make
any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from
outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.

Please check the Project Gutenberg web pages for current donation
methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other
ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To
donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate.

Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg™ electronic works

Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project
Gutenberg™ concept of a library of electronic works that could be
freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and
distributed Project Gutenberg™ eBooks with only a loose network of
volunteer support.

Project Gutenberg™ eBooks are often created from several printed
editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in
the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not
necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper
edition.

Most people start at our website which has the main PG search
facility: www.gutenberg.org.

This website includes information about Project Gutenberg™,
including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to
subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.